Luthers life collected from the writinges of him selfe, and other learned Protestants, together with a further shorte discourse, touchinge Andreas Melanchton, Bucer, Ochine, Carolostadius, Suinglius, Caluine and Beza, the late pretended reformers of religion. Taken from the onely reporte of learned Protestants themselues. By Iohn Brerely priest and author of the Protestants apologie.

LVTHERS LIFE COLLECTED , FROM THE WRITINGES OF HIM SELFE , AND OTHER LEARNED PROTESTANTS , TOGETHER With a further shorte discourse touchinge Andreas Melanchton , Bucer , Ochine , Carolostadiius , Suinglius , Caluine and Beza , the late pretended Reformers of Religion . Taken from the onely reporte of learned Protestants themselues .

By theire fruictes you shall know them , doe men gather grapes of thornes , or figges of thistles ? Math. 7.16 .

By IOHN BRERELEY Priest and Author of the Protestants Apologie .

AT S. OMERS , For IOHN HEIGHAN , Anno 1624.

With permission of Superiors .

TO THE CHRISTIAN READER .

BEinge requested by such as may challenge interest in my labours , to write somewhat in satisfaction of those , whose meaner capacitie is not able to discerne of learned discources , nor to wade into the depthe of more intricate pointes and questions concerning religion , I coulde not make choise of any thing more fitting in this kinde , then the description of theire liues & proceedinges , who now in this last age vnder pretence of reformation , impugned our auncient , and no lesse longe before continued (a) (a) For the thousand yeares last past Simon de Voion in his discource vpon the catalogue of the docters &c. printed at London 1598 in the epistle to the reader post med . affirmeth that Anno 605. when pope Boniface was stalled in the papall throne , then falshoode got the victorie &c. then was the whole worlde ouer-whelmed in the dreegges of antichristian filthines abominable superstitions , and traditions of the pope , then was that vniuersall apostasie from the faith foretould by Paule . And master Powel in his consideration of the papistes reasons printed 1604. page 105. fine saith . I grante that from the yere of Christe 605. the professant companie of poperie , hath bene verie visible and perspicuouse : And maister D. Fulke in his answere to a counterfaite catholicke , printed 1577. act. 11. pag. 36. initio saithe . The religion of the papistes came in and preuayled in the yere of our Lord . 607. &c. and so vniuersally that ( saith he ) the reuelation of Antichrist , with the churches flight into the wilderernes , was anno 607. when &c. ( see this last in his reioinder to Bristoe printed 1581. pag. 347. circa med . ) And maister Parkins in his exposition of the creed , printed 1596 , and after the last edition of his workes ▪ volum. 1. printed 1608. pag. 266. b. initio saith . During the space of 900. yeres from the time of Boniface , the popishe heresie hath spred it selfe ouer the whole earth , and the faithful seruantes of God were but as an handful of wheate in a mountaine of chaffe which can scarse be discern●d : and Vorstius in his Antibellarminus printed 1610. pag. 154. initio saith , quod ad Ecclesiam Romanam hodiernam attinet , tametsi fatemur eam hactenus mille circiter annos , continuo sub hac corrupta formae generatim accepta durasse &c. Also maister Naper in this treatise vpon the reuelation ( for the supposed worth therof dedicated to his maiestie , and reprinted at london 1594. and againe reprinted at london 1611. cum priuilegio regiae maiestatis , and as appeareth by the preface thereto , imprinted and sett out diuers times in the frenche and duche tongues , and to be published in latine to the vtilitie of the whole churche ) acknowledgeth a yet longer vniuersall continuance of our religion sayinge . Betwene the yere of Christe 300. and 316. the Antichristian and papisticall reigne beganne reigning vniuersallie , & without any debateable contradiction 1260. yeres ( after the firste edition , proposition 36. pag. 68. prope finem and after the other edition pag. 90. fine ) and the same so affirmed by him , not in regarde of some or other particuler doctrine of our religion , but so generallie concerninge the whole , that , saith he , gods true churche , most certainlye abode so longe latent : ( edition . first . in c. 15. pag. 191. initio . ) and inuisible ( ibidem in cap. 12. pag. 161. col. 3. circa med . and after the 2. edition pag. 201. fine . ) The pope and his clergie possessinge the outwarde visible churche of christians , euen 1260. yeres : ( ibidem in c. 11. initio . edit. 1. pag. 145. fine . ) And maister Brocard vpon the reuelations printed . 1572. fol. 110. à circa med . affirmeth , that the churche was trodden downe & oppressed by the papacie euen from Siluesters time to these times , duringe ( the saide ) 1260. yeres : and see him further there fol. 123. b. Lastly maister Brightman in his apocalipsis apocalipseos , printed 1609. in his synopsis placed before the beginninge of the booke in c. 11. and 14. sayth . Ecclesia à temporibus Constantini per mille ducentes sexaginta annos abscondita fuit &c. per mille annos à Constantino , versante Ecclesia in abditissimis latebris fuit vna cum Christo &c. and in Apocal. in c. 12. pag. 341. paulo ante med . he saith . Necessarijs argumentis euincimus , mulierem in solitudinem se recipisse &c. ad illud tempus quando regnum inibat Constantinus . And in c. 11. pag. 283. circa med . he saith . Accedente Constantino ad regnum , capit Ecclesia se abdere in occulto concedendo à mundi conspectu in quoddam interius penetrare ; and pag. 577. circa med . he further saith . Respondeo &c. non expectandam esse vllam aliam cessationem publicae religionis quam quae extitit multis saeculis , à Constantino magno in hunc vsque diem , quo omni tempore regnauit Antichristus , dum agebat quidem mulier in deserto . then vniuersallie professed catholicke faith : for seeinge it (b) (b) Math. 7.13.14 . is ( not the broad but ) the straite way that leadeth vnto life , and that accordingly it is euident by all examples and obseruation of former times , that the liues of those were euermore not licentiouse or dissolute , but austere and sanctified , whom God chose to be the reformers of his churche , or first publishers or restorers of religion , it cannot but afforde matter of singuler satisfaction to such as are but euen of meanest vnderstandinge , if vpon due examination taken in this course it do falle out , that those who are now pretended to haue beene for this last age the (c) (c) extraordinarie reformers whereof see cap. 7. sec. 5. fine . in the margine at S. extraordinarie reformers of the Christian worlde , haue in such theire vndertaken endeauor , behaued themselues as men of more then ordinary deformed & wicked condicion of life : for our Sauiour saith , (d) (d) Math. 6.22.23 . the lighte of the bodie is the eye , & if this lighte be darke , how greate shall the darknes it self be ? to which purpose he further forwarneth sayinge . (e) (e) Mat. 7.15.16.17 . Beware of false prophets who come to you in sheepes clothinge , but inwardlie are raueninge wolues , by theire fruits you shall knowe them : doe men gather grapes of thornes , or figges of thistles ? &c. a good tree yeeldeth good fruite &c. from which permisses it necessarilie followeth ( maister Whites (f) (f) wheras maister White in his way to the true churche , printed 1608. sec. 38. nu. 2. & 3. & pag. 211. & 212. alledgeth sundrie testimonies to proue that the argument is not good à moribus ad doctrinăm : I answere thereto , that though the argument thereof do not alwayes hould , yett this letteth not , but that in the now speciall case of the first professors or reformers of religion yt should be of force , accordinge to the testimonies heare nexte before in that behalfe alledged : at b.c. and next hereafter at allegation to the contrarie notwithstanding ) that if the now pretended reformers of religion , were in such theire action not sanctified , but of flagitiouse and wicked life , then cannot they possible be the instruments chosen by God to that worke , nor ( consequentlie ) their doctrine so by them reuealed , be the eternal truthe of the liuing God : An inference yet further made good from the wordes of (g) (g) in so much as maister Foxe in apocalipsin printed 1597. in cap. 14. pag. 468. post med. intreatinge De Ecclesia qua vera fit qua falsa , qua vera eius notae & proprietates , saith . Ad fructus vitamque corum nos mittit Christus , ex fructibus inquit corum cogn●scetis eos , & rursus omnis arbor bona facit fructus bonos &c. and then concludeth , pag. 469. initio , sayinge . Ex morum igitur vera innocentia , vitaeque institutione certissimum sumitur indicium &c. Osiander in centur. 16. lib. 3. cap. 65. pag. 814. initio saithe . Paulus Eberus Theologiae Doctor &c. in cathedram Lutheri collocatus , euangelium docuit vir quidem doctissimus & pius : docter Paulus Eberus successor to Luther in his chaire at Wittemberge , who forbore not to acknowledge , that (h) (h) Paulus Eberus in prefat. commentar. Philippi in epist. ad Corinth . saith , vniuersa nostra euangelica congregatio tot Schismatibus & offendiculis scatet , vt nihil minus sit quam quod se esse gloriatur &c. quae mala cum quisque proprijs oculis intuetur , merito dubitat an noster euangelicus caetus vera sit ecclesia &c. in qua tot & tam enormia vitia conspiciuntur : the confessed wickednes so apparentlie then aboundinge in theire owne euangelicall congregation , mynistred matter of iuste doubte , whether the same were the true churche or not : which his assertion putteth the matter out of doubte , in case it fall out , that theire verie first and principall supposed reformers of religion , be no lesse , but rather more discouered and chargeable in that kinde : for so much therfore as it is the constant assertion of our learned aduersaries , that ( as maister Iewell saith ) (i) (i) Maister Iewell in his defence of the apologie , printed 1571. part. 4. cap. 4. diu. 2. pag. 426. prope finem . the truth was vnknowne at that time & vnheard of when Martine Luther and Vlricke Suinglius , first came vnto the knowledge and preachinge of the ghospell , that also ( as maister Parkins saith ) wee (k) (k) maister Parkins in his exposition of the Creede , printed 1596. pag. 400. and in the last edition of his workes , volum. 1. printed . 1608. pag. 310. a circa med . saye that before the dayes of Luther for the space of manye hundreth yeres , an vniuersall apostasie ouerspred the whole face of the earth , and that our church , was not then visible to the worlde , but lay hidde vnder the chaffe of poperie : that likewise ( as Benedicte Morgensten a learned protestant saithe ) (l) (l) so saithe Benedicte Morgenstern . in tract . de Ecclesia . printed Francofurti 1598. pag. 145. it is manifest to the whole christiane worlde , that before Luthers time , all churches were ouerwhelmed with more then cimmeriane darknesse ( and that ) Luther was diuinely raised vp to discouer the same & to restore the light of true doctrine : whereto Daniel Chamierus ( a learned aduersarie ) addeth , that as then , (m) (m) Daniell Camierus in his epist. Iesuitic . part . altera , printed Geneuae 1601. pag. 49. saithe . Arianorum renenum non portiunculam quandam , sed penè totum orbem contaminauerat &c. in ea nos tempora denenimus qua etiam excedant Ariani furoris confusionem : non portiunculam vnam aut alteram error occupauit , sed totum corpus apostasia auertit à Christo. error had possessed , not some or other litle porcion ( of the churche ) but had auerted the whole bodie from Christ : with much (n) (n) Caelius secundus curio in his booke de amplitudine regni Dei , printed 1554. pag. 212. post med . saythe . Factum est vt per multos iam annos Ecclesia latuerit , ciuesque huius regni vix ab alijs , ac ne vix quidem agnosci potuerit : and Caluine in his booke of epistles , printed . 1597. ep. 141. pag. 273. paulo post med . saith hereof : discessionem à ●ote mundo facere coacti sumus : And maister Brightman . in apocalips . in cap. 11. pag. 283. prope finem , answeringe our common demaund , where theire churche was before Luther , saith thereto , Ecclesia nostra ante Lutherum fuit in abdito Dei sacrario , other instance he giueth none : also Ioannes Regius in libro apologetico &c. printed in 4. Mulhusij 1603. pag. 176. circa & post med . answeringe the same demand , saithe : The church was then inuisible and could not be shewed . And maister Dent vppon the Reuelations , in cap. 14. pag. 199. ante med . answeringe to the same demand , saithe . Christ ( then ) had his litle flocke in the wildernes &c. without further naminge either place or person . In so much as Luther himselfe in respect of this knowne want of any other originall protestant then before in beinge , to ioyne with him at the time of his first begunne pretended reformation , saithe as appeareth next heareafter . cap. 1. sect. 1. in the margine at l. more no lesse fully affirmed by other learned aduersaries to the same purpose : In so much as Bucer forbeareth not , heare vpon to tearme Luther , (o) (o) Bucer . in epistola ad Episcopum Hereford . extant in his scripta Anglicana printed . 1577. pag. 675. ante med. saithe , Lutherum primum purioris Euangelij ad nos epistolam honoris causa nomino . the first Apostle to vs of the reformed doctrine , as also maister Iewell calleth Luther , (p) (p) Maister Iewel in his defence of the apologie printed . 1571. part. 4. c. 4. diuis. 2. pag. 426. prope finem . a most excellent man euen sent of God to lighten the whole world : in the midst of darknes . And maister Foxe likewise saithe , (q) (q) Maister Foxact . mon. printed . 1563. pag. 400. à fine . it pleased the lorde to reforme and reedifie the desolate ruynes of his religion , by the industrie of Martine Luther , sent and set vp by the mightie spirite of God : whereto is further added , that he was the (r) (r) see in the foresaid actes and monuments . pag. 416. à initio . Helias conductor and chariot of Israel , to be reuerenced (s) (s) Christus habet primas , habeas tibi Paule secundas , at loca post illos , proxima Luther habet : these verses ar commended for true and godly by Ciriacus Spangenbergius in his Duche booke against certaine catholickes , in the part thereof against Stephanus Agricola : And see further hereafter . cap. 3. sect. 4. fine at . * . next after Christ and Paule , (t) (t) soe saithe , Andreas Musculus in presat . in libellum germ . de diaboli tirannide . And see allso Amsdorphius conc. 8. de Luthero pag. 88. greater then whome liued not since the apostles times (u) (u) soe is Luther tearmed by Conradus Schlusselberge . catal . haeret . lib. 13. & vlt. printed . 1596. pag. 314. 316. 489. And Michaell Neander in his theologia christiana &c. è fontibus &c. theandri Lutheri dictis & testimonijs illustrata , printed Lipsiae . M. D. V C. pag. 333. saithe . Lutherus vir Dei fuit , & vere ille Angelus cum aeterno euangelio volans per medium caeli . Apoc. 14. the Angell and last trumpett of God , whose callinge was (x) (x) Maister Carthwright in Maister Whitguiftes defence , printed . 1574. tract. 4. cap. 1. diu. 2. pag. 217. circa med . saithe . When the churches haue bene by Antichrist euen razed from the foundations , God hath styrred vp euangelistes euen immediatly by his spirite without any callinge of men , to restore his churches againe , of which sort was &c. Luther & Swinglius immediate and (y) (y) Maister Parkins in his woorkes printed . 1605. fol. 916. à post med. & b. affirmeth that the callinge of Wyclife , Husse , Luther , &c. was extraordinarie . And see this pointe further in Aretius in locis commun . printed . 1589. loc. 63. de ministerio . pag. 198. circa med . and in Maister Fulkes Retentiue against Bristowes motiues &c. printed , 1580. pag. 300. ante med . and in Ioannes Lasciuius de Russorum Muscouitarum & Tartarorum religione , printed . 1582. pag. 39. ante med . and in Daneus in Isagoges Christiana . part . 4. printed . Geneuae . 1586. lib. 2. pag. 36. initio . extraordinarie , and his cominge especiallie (z) (z) Michael Neander nexte heretofore at . p. and see this pointe further affirmed in the protestant booke entituled , Antichristus siue prognostica finis mundi , printed at Basile per Petrum Pernam . pag. 12. fine 13. fine 8. 86. fine . and in Mathias Hoe , in his tract . duo &c. printed . 1603. part. 1. pag. 136. initio , and in Conradus Schlusselberge in his catal . haeret . l. 13. & vlt. printed . 1596. pag. 314. & 316. post med . foreshewed in the scriptures . Maister Whitaker withall in such like respect professinge for himselfe and his brethren , to reuerence Luther as theire father . (a) (a) Maister Whitaker in his answere to the tenne reasons of Edmond Campian , Englished and printed 1606. rat. 8. fine & pag. 259. prope initium , saithe . We reuerence Luther as a Father , and we embrace the Lutheranes and Suinglians as verie deare brethren in Christ . In regarde of these so euident premisses , I will first begyne with Martine Luther , as beinge , the roote of that reformed alteracion in religion which is as before mencioned and pretended , in which respect I will also entreate of him more at large , with speciall reference in perticuler ( as occasion is ministred ) to the first edition of his workes concerninge those pointes wherein the later of Witemberge , or others , are now since his deathe confessedly (*) (*) confessedly corrupted , for Theodosius Fabricius a learned Lutheran in his collection of Luthers sayinges intituled , loci communes Doct. Martini Lutheri &c. printed . 1594. in his preface prefixed therto circa med . professeth there to follow the first edition of Iena , sayinge there further concerninge the later edition of Witemberge , cur ab editione Witembergensi discesserim causas habeo non contemnendas . Hence it is that Westphalus ( a learned Lutheran ) in apol. contra Calum . cap. 46. pag. 458. chargeth Caluine with most foule mutations & corrup●ions made in certaine of Luthers workes translated into Frenche and printed at Geneua : and Luther himselfe in epist. ad Ioannem Heruagium typographum argentinensem , chargeth Bucer with the corruptinge of his woorkes : and Conradus Schlusselburge ( a Lutheran of greate note ) l. 2. Theolog. Caluine . printed 1594. fol. 56. b. chargeth the Caluinists with alteration of Luthers woorkes : and the zealouse Lutheranes in theire Synode houlden at Altemburge , doe greatly complaine of such confessed corruptinge of Luthers woorks , as appareth in colloquio Altembergensi , printed . Anno 1570. in respons. ad excuss . cor fol. 127. b. circa med. & in 2. collat. de Hypothesibus . fol. 353. b. circa med. & in Hypothes . de libero arb. fol. 574. b. ante med. & 575. a. post med . in soe much as greate contentions arose in Germanie betweene the rigid and softe Lutheranes , concerninge the corrupte edition of Luthers woorkes , whereof see Walterus contra Aurifabrum , de corrupta editione operum Lutheri , anno 1566. corrupted by the Lutheranes or Caluinistes , as therby either to conceall his grosse absurdities or otherwise , as in pretext of their owne errors : after which I wil ( though but more briefly ) touche those other branches , whoe yssuinge from Luther haue next to him succeeded in the ministrie of supposed reformation , as namely Iacobus Andreas , Melancthon , Bucer , Bernardine , Ochine , Carolostadius , Suinglius , Caluine and Beza , of all whome ( in regard most of them stand so priuileged with the applause and likinge of our present state ) I will ( as no lesse then carefull to auoyde offence ) speake but sparingly and reseruedly purposely , forbearinge to affirme or reporte any thinge of them as from my selfe , onely I vndertake for to deliuer what is confessed & reported of them by our learned aduersaries themselues . I do hereby once for all professe neither to extenuat nor make good , but whollie to refer the same vnto the discretion and Iudgement of eche indifferent reader : to whome this my ensuyinge discourse may perhaps afforde grater satisfaction , in that the argument thereof beinge not concerninge the truthe or vntruthe of questions of faithe , but of onely matter of facte , and the same also confessed by protestants themselues , it cannot be either peruerted into tropes , and so ( as in other pointes vsually ) euaded by figuratiue expositions , neyther yet auoyded or excepted against , as deliuered from the testimonie of men to vs affectionate , or but so much as suspected : for the more readie effectinge and perfittinge of all which , yt shall not seeme greeuouse , but much ease and saueinge of further labour vnto me , for to transcribe and digeste into this one ensuinge peculier tract , what I finde sayde pertinente to this purpose , els where more dispersedly , and as all obscured with confusion of other matter , the recollected and enlarged substance whereof is briefly in order as followeth .

The end of the Preface .

CHAPT. I.

MArtine Luther (a) (a) Osiander . centur . 15. printed . 1604. l. 4. c. 1. pag. 490. initio , saithe . Natus est hoc anno 1483. encomparabilis vir Dei sanctae memoriae D. D. Martinus Lutherus Islebiae in Saxonia , per quem Deus noster , Germaniae Euangelij lucem restaurauit : borne at Islabium in Saxonie in the yere of our Lord God 1483. was ( as appeareth by his owne testimonie ) molested or haunted by the deuil (b) (b) Luther in his epistle to his father extant tom . 2. Witemberg . printed 1562. fol. 269. a. circa med. saith . Videtur mihi Sathanas à pueritia mea aliquid in me praeuidisse eorum quae nunc patitur , ideo ad perdendum impediendumque me insaniuit incredibilibus machinis . from his child-hoode , in so much as haueinge emonge those manie (c) (c) Melancthon . in his preface to that 2. tom . of Luther . post initium . saithe . Hos terrores seu acerrimos , sensit ( Lutherus ) eo animo cum sodalem nescio quo casu interfectum amisisset . terrors , his fellowe companion sodainlie slayne ( and as was thought by the deuil ) (d) (d) Luther in his foresaide epistle to his father . extant tom . 2. Witemb . fol. 269. à initio , saith . Neque enim libens seu cupiens fiebam monachus &c. sed terrore & agone mortis subitae circumualatus ( vpon the example of his foresaide companion ) voui necessarium & coactum votum : in feare of such like sodaine deathe he made himselfe a monke , aboute the yere of our lorde . (e) (e) Luthers foresaid epistle to his father beinge dated in Nouember . 1521. and himselfe as appeareth next hereafter at . h. haueinge bene moncke for almoste sixtene yeres , then before , these . 16. yeres beinge deducted from anno 1521. his entrie into monachisme appeareth to haue bene about anno 1524. and soe accordinglie the protestante deuines , in colloquio Altemburgensi , printed . 1570. fol. 422. b. initio , saye Lutherus anno aetatis vicesimo primo Erphordiae monasterium ingressus est , which compared to his birth anno 1483. iumpeth aboute the same time . 1505. (f) (f) Luther . to . 2. fol. 268. b. fine , saithe to his father : Memini enim nimis praesenti memoria , cum iam placatus mecum loquereris , & ego de caelo terroribus me vocatum assererem , &c. vtinam aiebas non sit illusio & praestigium . called therto as himselfe in such respect affirmeth , by terrors from heauen : which his careful ould father thought to be no other but (g) (g) vt supra at . f. Illusions ominouslie as it were ( in his fatherlie feare ) fore shewinge , the (h) (h) Luther . tom. 2. fol. 268. b. paulo post med. sai he . Annus fermè agitur decimus sextus monachatus mei , quem te inuito & ignorance subini , met●ebas tu paterno affectu imbecillitati meae &c. quod multis exemplis didiceras , hoc vitae genus infeliciter quibusdam cecidisse . vnfortunate successe of his sonnes monachisme : he was made doctor of diuinitie at Witemberge in the 29. yere of his age in the yere of our Lord God . 1512. (k) (k) Timotheus Kerthmerus ( Luthers Scholler ) in his thesaurus &c. printed . 1566. in epist. nuncupat . versus finem , alledgeth Luthers wordes , to be , casu non voluntate in istas turbas incid : Deum ipsum testor : and see these wordes in Luther in his preface . in tom . 1. Witemberge . printed . 1582. post initium . He protesteth of him selfe that he fell into the troubles or ( as he tearmeth it ) (*) (*) Luther in loc. com . printed . 1594. cla●s . 4. cap. 30. page . 58. paulo ante medium . saith . Initio Euangelij cum Deus in hanc ( vt sic vocem ) factionem praeter meam voluntatem per mirabiles occasiones me inuolueret . factions of controuersies concerninge religion , but casually and against his will , not knowinge of any other then (l) (l) Luther in loc. commu . printed . 1594. class. 4. cap. 30. pag. 51. fine , saithe . Tantam causam in me vnum recipicham , vt mihi vni sustinendam auxilio diuino iudicabam , nec putabam fiducia aliorum quippiam &c. and Luther . tom. 1. Witemberge printed . 1582. in prefat. paulo post initium . saithe hereof , Solus primo eram , &c. and tom . 2. Witemb . fol. 63. a. circa med. he further saithe . Solus tum voluebam hoc saxum . to ioyne with him therein , and not so much as (m) (m) act. mon. printed . 1563. pag. 404. a. initio , and Simon de Voyon in his discourse vpon the catalogue &c. printed 1598. p. 182. dreaminge or suspectinge anye change that might happen : for as Sleydan ( Luthers owne scholler ) reporteth the storie (n) (n) Sleydan in Engl. printed . 1560. l. 13. fol. 177. a. prope finem . the cause and originall of that busines was by occasion of Iohn Fecell a Dominicke fryer , (i) (i) Osiander in centur . 16. printed . 1602. l. 1. c. 17. pag. 35. ante med. whoe carried aboute pardons to sell , (o) (o) Luther himselfe in his preface in to . 1. Witemb . printed 1582. fol. 1. b. ante med . saith hereof . Igitur cum anno Dom. 1517. indulgentiae in his regionibus venderentur &c. ego tum &c. and Sleydan in the places next hereafter cited placeth them , as vnder the yere 1517. against which Luther began to preache . Anno Dom. 1517. ( not of any deuotion , zeale or Iudgement , but saithe Sleydan ) (p) (p) so reporteth Sleydan in English , l. 16. fol. 232. b. fine . as Luther himselfe confesseth , when he knewe not what the matter meant , for ( saithe Luther thereof ) (q) (q) Luthers wordes in Sleydan . l. 13. fol. 177. b. paulo post med . I scarselie then vnderstoode what the name of Indulgences meant , and maister Foxe doth accordinglie testifie howe that after this busines so begunne , (r) (r) act. mon. printed . 1563. pag. 404. b. initio . Luther was determined not to styrre vp any newe debates , but rather coueted a comon quiet : whereunto he seemed then so enclininge , as he doubted not to insinuate with the pope , makeinge euen his (s) (s) Sleydan . l. 1. fol. 10. a. prope initium , and Luther in appellatione prima ad Leonem decimum , extant . to . 1. Witemb . printed . 1582. fol. 219. a. initio , saithe . Adhuc fateor solummodo me disputasse , & omnia sub pedibus sanctissimi Domini nostri Leonis decimi subiecisse , vt occidet , viuificet , reprobet , approbet , sicut placuerit , & vocem eius vocem Christi in ipso praesidentis agnoscam . appeall to him and (t) (t) Sleydan . l. 1. fol. 10. a. fine . professinge ( saith Sleydan ) his affection to the churche of Rome , and that he will attempt nothinge against it : acknowledginge also ( as confesseth Sleydan ) (u) (u) Luther in Sleydan . vbi supra . the power thereof to be so greate , that Christ onely excepted there is nothinge in this worlde more excellent : in so much as Anno 1518. he repenteth himselfe of his ( former ) (*) (*) Luther tom . 1. Witemb . printed . Anno 1582. fol. 215. b. post med. in his epistle Thomae Cardinali per Germaniam , dated Anno Dom. 1518. saithe to him . Reuerendissime in Christo pater , fateor me fuisse certe nimis ( vt dicunt ) indiscretum , acrem & irreuerenrem in nomen summi Pontificis , &c. de quo sincerissime doleo & veniam peto &c. daboque deinceps operam , vt alius sim , & aliter loquar Deo miserante &c. and see Luthers yet further like submission to the pope , tom . 1. Witemb . fol. 235. a. propefinem b. in his epistle to Leo the tenth then pope , dated 3. Martij Anno Dom. 1519. Where he tearmeth the pope Christes Vicar , and againe there saithe . Nunc beatissime pater , coram Deo testor , me neque voluisse , neque hodie velle , Ecclesia Romanae ac beatitudinis tua potestatem vllo modo tangere : &c. ( whereof see Hospin . in histor. sacram . part. 2. fol. 4. a. ) and tom . 2. Witemb . fol. 44. b. & 45. a. in his epistle to the Archbishop of Mentz . dated . 4. Febru . 1520. He obsequiouslie acknowledgeth the popes power . indiscreete sharpe and irreuerend writinge against the pope , asking pardon therfore : In which he persisted so forwarde that ( saithe maister Foxe ) (x) (x) act. mon. pag. 404. a. fine . and Osiander centur. 16. l. 1. c. 23. pag. 61. fine , saithe . Quod ( Lutherus ) in pontificem quaedam durius scripserit , aut dixerit , id condonari sibi petit , promittens post hac maiorem modestiam , &c. modo aduersarijs etiam suis silentium imponatur : and see further his like offer there . page . 66. paulo post initium and in Sleydan . l. 1. fol. 10. b. initio . yt is apparant that Luther promised Cardinall Caietaine to keepe silence ( with this annexed condicion of pride ) prouided also his aduersaries woulde doe the like . And maister Cowper ( late protestant Bish. of Winchester . ) reporteth further that (y) (y) Maister Cowper in his chronicle , printed . 1565. fol. 278. à paulo post initium , and see also Luther . tom. 1. Witemb . fol. 215. b. post med . Luther Anno Dom. 1520. by his letter submitted himselfe to the pope ( with this other like condicion ) soe that he might not be compelled to recant : soe plainely as some hereupon do conceiue , euen his confessed and intollerable (z) (z) of Luthers pride see hereafter , c. 3. sec. 1. throughout . Sleydan . l. 1. fol. 10. à paulo post initium . pride to be the onely true cause of his further reuolte and apostasie : for if his so often proffered submissions would haue bene accepted without his recantacion , his further proceedings as against vs , had bene yet to beginne . In which respect yt is accordinglie yett further testified by Sleydan , howe that for so much as Luther offred ( as before is mencioned ) moste reasonable condicions , he thought to haue found some fauor in the humanitie of the Bushope of Rome , and (a) (a) Sleydan . l. 13. fol. 177. b. fine . that the bushope would assoyle him . (b) (b) Sleydan . l. 13. fol. 177. b. fine . But loe ( saithe Luther ) whileste I looke for a ioyfull sentence from Rome , I am stricken with the thunderbolte of excommunication , and condemned for the most wicked man aliue : (c) (c) Sleydan . l. 13. fol. 178. a. initio . then ( saithe he ) I beganne to defend my doinges , setting foorth many bookes &c. and seeinge it is so , lett them impute the faulte to themselues that haue so excessiuelie handled the matter : in this sorte ( as Sleydan testifieth ) (d) (d) Sleydan . l. 1. fol. 10. a paulo post initium , and see the same no lesse plainlie in Osiander . centur. 16. c. 25. initio . pag. 65. circa med . Martine Luther his ( foresaide ) appellation to the pope beinge condemned , his offers despised , lookinge for no more helpe nor health at the popes handes , was throughe extreame necessitie brought to appeale from the Bushope of Rome &c. and so vpon occasion of these his confessed and enforced proceedinges , he at laste fell into the open and oueruiolent current of his further ensueinge apostasie , and the same ( as himselfe confesseth ) not without great trouble of remorce in his wounded and perplexed conscience therefore often accusinge him , to which purpose him selfe complaineth sayinge , (e) (e) Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . printed . 1562. fol. 244. b. ante med. saithe . Quoties mihi palpitauit tremulum cor reprehendens obiecit eorum fortissimum & vnicum argumentum ; tu solus sapis ? tot ne errant vniuersi ? tanta saecula ignorauerunt ? quid si tu erres & tot tecum in errorem trahas damnandos aeternaliter ? how often did my trembling harte beate within me , and reprehendinge me , obiecte againste me that theire stronge argument : Arte thou onely wise ? doe soe many worldes erre ? were so manie ages ignorant ? what if thou errest and drawest so manie into error to be damned with thee eternally ? with much (f) (f) see Luthers like further sayinge in tom . 5. Witemb . printed . 1554. in 1. Galat. fol. 290. a. versus finem , and in colloquijs mensal . fol. 273. more elswhere to the same effect : In so much as remaininge thereupon for (*) (*) Maister Parkins in his workes volum. 1. printed . 1608. in his declaration of spirituall desertions pag. 417. b. ante med . saithe . Luther confesseth of him selfe , that after his conuersion , he laye three yeres in desperation : three yeres after his reuolte from vs , in ( moste fearefull ) desperation , (g) (g) Luther in colloquijs mensal . fol. 158. b. he often wished and desired that he had neuer begunne this busines , and that (h) (h) Luther in prefat. in tom . Germ. Ien. And maister Willet . in his Antilogie printed . 1603. sect. 12. pag. 267. post med . saithe . Luther sheweth howe he was troubled &c. and somtimes with greefe as yt were plunged in hell , that he wished in his harte that he had neuer begunne that trouble in the churche , and that his workes were burned : and the diuines of the counte Palatine in theire admonitio Christiana de libro concordiae printed . 1581. pag. 207. circa med . saye , Constat Lutherum optasse vt omnes libri sui sunt aboliti , superstitibus vel solis locis communibus Philippi . his writings were burned and buried in eternall obliuion : Hitherto of Luthers Apostasie from our Catholicke Churche , and of the confessed motiues that directed him therein , which whether they were proceedinge from heauen , or from the spirite of pride and contradiction , I will not determine , but doe without all further inference , wholie referre the same to the equal consideration of the indifferent and studiouse reader .

II.

LVther hauing thus begunne his first (a) (a) See this shewed nexte heretofore at n. o. p. and see this at large in Luthers preface in tom . 1. Witemb . printed . 1582. paulo post initium . breach from vs but with the matter of pardons , and some fewe such like which hapned in the yere (*) (*) see nexte heretofore at . o. 1517. and kepte him busied therein till (b) (b) Luther making seuerall discourse in his preface in 1. tom . Witemb . of his procedings for euery seuerall yere in particuler from . Anno 1517. til . Anno 1521. maketh no mencion of his impugninge the masse duringe that time , but in the end of that his prefat. saithe ( rather to the contrarie ) hactenus ad annum 1520. & 1521. processit res indulgentiaria , post sequentur res sacramentariae : and see further next hereafter in the margine at K. aboute Anno 1520. or 1521. had not for the time written any thinge against the masse , but continewinge (c) (c) Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. c. 36. pag. 97. fine , saith . Hoc anno ( 1524. ) Lutherus monasticum habitum deposuit , and Hospinian . in histor. sacram . parte 2. fol. 4. b. ante med . reporteth . Lutherum etiam post impugnatum papatum , aliquot annos se macerasse recitandis horis canonicis &c. donec a Philippo admonitus , eam superstitionem abiecerit : And ibidem fol. 5. ante med . He further saithe of Luther . Hinc factum est vt etiam post certamen contra indulgentias , arcem Pontificij regni non inuaserit : yet in his monckishe habite , and retayninge his former catholicke opinion both of (d) (d) the diuines of counte Palatine in theire admonitio Christiana de libro concordiae , printed . 1581. cap. 6. pag. 211. paulo post med . saye of Luther . Aliquot annis post caeptam oppugnationem papatus retinuit ( Lutherus ) purgatorium , missam , circumgestationem panis theatricam &c. and see Dresserus de di●bus festis pag. 192. and Sleydan . l. 5. fol. 65. a. fine , and Hospinian , in his concordia discor . printed . 1607. fol. 99. b. ante med . Also it appeareth next heretofore c. 1. sect. 1. next after . t. at . * . by his seuerall submissions , soe then made to the Romane churche , how farre he yett then was from impugninge the masse : which thing is yett more euident by Hospinian . in histor. sacram . part . 2. fol. 188. a. fine , at . anno 1544. Where he alledgeth Luther in paruae confessionis appendice , as then sayinge , factum est ante annos viginti aut viginti duos , cum inciperem missam damnare &c. by all which appeareth that Luthers first impugninge of the masse , was certaine yeres after his first apostasie , which hapned Anno 1517. and soe accordinglie in tom . 1. Witemb . in his resolutiones de indulgentijs , written Anno Dom. 1518. ( as appeareth there . fol. 141. a. fine , ) he expresselie saithe of masse . Fateor id verum à me credi ( ibidem conclu . ) 26. fol. 122. b. ante med . masse , and sondrie other matters ( whereof he so much (e) (e) Luther in his prefat. set before . tom. 1. Witemb . ( printed . 1582. ) paulo post initium , saith . Ante omnia oro pium lectorem vt ista legat cum iudicio , immo cum multa miseratione , & sciat me fuisse aliquando monachum &c. inuenies in istis scriptis meis prioribus , quam multa & magna humillime concesserim papae , quae posterioribus & istis temporibus pro summa blasphemia & abominatione habeo & execror : dabis ergo hunc errorem piè lector , tempori & imperitiae meae , solus primo eram , & certe ad res tantas tractandas ineptissimus &c. this preface of Luthers was by him dated . 5. Martij 1545 complaineth in his later writinges ) he withall continewed his accustomed sayinge of masse , till that he was persuaded to the contrarie by the deuill , in manner followinge . That foresaide wicked spiritt which as before haunted and affrighted Luther from his youth , and slewe his fellow companion , doeth nowe also after his apostasie ( so as before begunne ) much more pursue and keepe him in chase , in soe much as Iohannes Manlius Luthers owne scholler in his loci communes printed at Basile , Anno 1562. dothe ingenuouslie confesse , that (f) (f) Manlius in his loci communes , printed Basile 1562. in the alphabeticall table vnder the letter . l. hathe . Luthero saepius spectra apparuerunt . spirites often appeared to Luther , and withall reciteth howe that ( saith he ) (g) (g) Manlius in loc. commun . pag. 42. fine . & 43. initio , saith . Cum Coburgi subsisteret doctor Martinus Lutherus &c. accidit vt semper post apparitiones nocturnarum facium , ipse graui capitis morbo agitaretur : Accidit autem vt cum praecedente nocte tres eiusmodi volantes faces vidisset , ferè incidisset in syncopen , praesentiens autem morbum ministrum vocabat , is Amydalinum oleum instillabat in aurem : Thus farre Manlius whoe was a zealouse Lutherane , and Luthers owne phisition , vt supra . at g. vsuallie after his nightlie apparitions in the ( terrible ) forme of flyinge fire brandes , Luther was euermore ill in his heade , beinge at one time readie thereupon to falle into a sounde : in preuention whereof saythe Manlius , oyle of almondes was infused into his eare , & his feete rubbed with hote cloathes : As also Luther him selfe saythe to the Suenckfeldianes and Anabaptistes whoe bragged of reuelations , that (h) (h) Luther 1. Centen . ad Senator . ciu. Ger. saithe Ego quoque fui in spiritu , atque etiam vidi spiritus , si omnino de proprijs gloriandum est , fortè plusquam ipsi intra annum videbunt . he himselfe had bene in spirite ( vnworthelie soe imitatinge the Apostles phrase ) and that if he might glorie of his owne , he had seene spirittes more perhaps , then they should see within a yere : And that no man shoulde so farre mistake yt , as to thinke that by these spirites he meante Angels , him selfe affirmeth , sayinge moste euidentlie to this purpose , (i) (i) Luther in hoc loc. commun . printed . 1594. class. 4. c. 20. pag. 39. prope finem , saithe . Multas apparitiones angelorum habeo , and ibidem . pag. 40. ante med. he further saithe . Pactum feci cum Domino Deo meo , ne vel visiones , vel somnia , vel etiam angelos mihi mittat : I haue no apparitions of angels , I haue made a couenante with the Lorde , that he should not sende to me visions ( which are taken in good parte ) dreames , or angels : Luther beinge thus haunted and troubled with the deuills fearfull and affrightinge apparitions , and haueinge as before saide , begunne his firste breache from vs but touchinge the matter of pardons , continewed yet still (*) (*) nexte before in the margine . at . d. ( as before saide ) his accustomed , sayinge of masse , till that ( as himselfe (k) (k) sondrie yeres after , for whereas this booke is thought to haue bene written . Anno 1533. Luthers soe special mentiotioninge next hereafter at . b. his celebratinge masse for 15. yeres before this disputacion , conuinceth thereby the disputacion to haue bene longe before , Anno 1533. for if we take the beginninge of these 15. yeres from his first sayinge of masse , the which ( as witnesse Dresserus . l. de festis , and Balduinus de disput. Lutheri &c. printed . 1605. cap. 8. pag. 124. circa med . ) was Anno 1507. then dothe the laste of those saide 15. yeres light in some parte of . Anno 1521. or 1522. Or if ( as Baldwinus vrgeth in his hyperaspist . pag. 81. and apud serarium de Lutheri magistro l. 1. pag. 122. ante med . ) wee take the beginninge of the saide 15. yeres from the comon assertion of his first entrie into monachisme ( as Baldwinus . l. de disput. Lutheri &c. c. 8. pag. 124. circamed . reporteth . ) Anno 1524. whereby he bound himselfe to attende the daylie celebration of masse then dothe the laste of those saide 15. yeres hapen aboute , Anno 1519. or 1520. so either waye , longe before Luthers writtinge of his booke thereof , Anno. 1533. see also further nexte heretofore in the margine . at . b. sondrie yeres after reporteth the matter ) (l) (l) Luther tom . 7. Witemb . printed . Anno 1558. l. de missa priuata &c. vnct . sacerd. fol. 228. a. fine , saithe , Contigit me sub mediam noctem subit● expergefieri , ibi satan mocum caepit eiusmodi disputationem ; Audi , inquit Luthers doctor perdocte , nosti te quindecim annis celebrare missas priuatas penè quotidie , quid si tales missae priuata , horrenda essent idolatria ? quid si tibi non adfuisset corpus & sanguis Christi , sed tantum panem & vinum adorasses ? &c. cui ego respondi sum vnctus sacerdos , accepi vnctionem & consecrationem ab Episcopo & haec omnia feci , ex mandat● & obedientia maiorum quare non consecrassem ? &c. yt hapned ( saithe he ) vpon a certaine time , that I was sodainly awaked aboute midnight , then Satan beganne this disputation with me , sayinge , Harken righte learned doctor Luther . ( Nosti te quindecim annis celebrasse missas priuatas penè quotidie &c. ) thou knowest that thou hast celebrated priuate masse by the space of fiftene yeres , almoste euerie daye , what if such masse were horrible idolatrie ? what if Christes bodie and bloode were not present there , but that thou onelie didste adore breade and wine ? &c. Whereunto Luther beinge then as yett not persuaded against the masse maketh resistance , and iustifieth his former celebration of masse in these wordes there next after followinge , (m) (m) Luther vt supra at . l. Cui ego respondi &c. I answered Satan , that I was an annointed priste receiued vnction and consecration from a Bushope , and did all these thinges as from the commandemente and obedience of my elders , why then should I not consecrate ? &c. whereto the deuill replyeth and frameth manie arguments against the masse , by Luther there repeated and set downe , such as namelie emonge other , (n) (n) in Luther vbi supra . fol. 228. b. circa med. the deuil argueth sayinge to Luther . Missa abusus es contra mentem Christi instituentis : nam Christus voluit sacramentum inter pios communicantes distribui &c. Sacerdos enim verus est minister Ecclesiae , constitutus ad praedicandum verbum , & perrigenda sacramenta , &c. vnde & à veteribus communio appellata est , quod non solus sacerdos debeat vti sacramento , sed reliqui vna cum ipso : nunc annos quindecim totos semper solus priuatim pro te in missa vsus es sacramento , & non communicasti alijs , adeoque tibi interdictum erat ne porrigeres totum sacramentum alijs . &c. cuiusmodi es tu sacerdos qui non pro Ecclesia , sed pro te ipso ordinatus es ? &c. tu vero missator priuatus in omnibus missis tuis , ne semel quidem praedicasti &c. haeccine institutio Christi ? institutio Christi est vt sacramento communicent & alij Christiani , verum tu vnctus , non ad distribeundum sacramentum , sed ad sacrificandum , & contra institutionem Christi missa vsus es pro sacrificio , &c. & quod Christus instituit ad edendum & bibendum pro tota Ecclesia , & porrigendum à sacerdote vna communicantibus , &c. ex hoc tu facis sacrificium propitiatorium , ô abominatio super omnem abominationem , &c. nemini tecum communicas , & vt in more vobis fuit , tanquam bonum opus propecunia vendis : and fol. 228. b. ante med. the deuil further argueth sayinge to Luther . Confugiebatis ad Mariam & sanctos , illi erant mediatores inter vos & Christum , sic erepta est gloria Christo : Is not all this ( with much more obiected there by the deuil ) verie protestant like ? the priestes not preacheinge ( but ) receiueinge alone , against the institution of Christ . His not communicatinge to the people in both kindes , that of a Sacrament he made it a sacrifice : and made gaine thereof (*) (*) Luther . ibidem . fol. 229. b. ante med. ( sicut tu facis in missa ) as thou ( saithe the deuil to Luther ) dost in the masse . Against which , Luther as yett perseuerant in the masse , fleethe vnto catholicke answers , as him selfe there next after witnesseth sayinge : (o) (o) Luther . ibidem . fol. 229. b. post med. saithe . In his angustijs , in hoc agone contra diabolum , volebam retundere hostem armis quibus assuetus eram sub papatu , obijciebamque intentionem & fidem Ecclesiae celebrassem , &c in hoc recte credidit & sensit Ecclesia : verum satan è contra fortius & vehementius instans , age , inquit , pro nie vbi scriptum est &c. In respect of Luthers thus iustifyinge to the deuill his former sayinge of masse , the deuill replieth vpon him sayinge : Quare ergo in missa priuata blaspheme contrauenis claris verbis & ordinationi Christi , & postea tuo mendacio praeter is nomen & intentionem Ecclesiae , & misero hoc fuco tuum ornas commentum ? ( Luther ibidem . fol. 230. a. initio . ) and againe : En audaciam vestram , in tenebris geritis haec & abutimini nomine Ecclesiae , ac deinde omnes abominationes vultis defensas praetextu intentionis Ecclesiae : so plainelie did Luther yet hitherto defende his former sayinge of masse : In his angustijs &c. in this agonie I was wllinge to beate backe the enemy with those weapons whereto I was accustomed in the papacie , obiectinge the intention and faith of the churche , and that I celebrated masse in the intention & faythe of the churche &c. and that the churche did rightlie beleeue and thinke : but ( saithe Luther ) Satan replied more vehementlie &c. whereupon Luther forbearinge to continewe or mencion any further defence of the masse , in the end yeeldeth , and embraceinge the doctrine so deliuered by satan , doth thereupon quite abandon the masse : In so much as his followers the deuines of Witēberge did accordinglie (p) (p) see this in Hospinian . in his histor. sacram . part . 2. printed . Tiguri . 1602. fol. 20. b. post med. Allso Sethus Caluisius in chronologia . printed . in 4. Lipsia . 1605. pag. 949. prope initium , saithe . Anno 1525. missa primum celebrata lingua vernacula Viteberga , die Octobris , Dominica . 20. post Trinitat . Lutherus simul edidit librum de abhominatione canonis Missae . putte downe the masse at Witemberge , and ( which is worthie the readers obseruation ) alledged and published to the worlde in behalfe of theire soe doyinge , the verye same (q) (q) The deuines of Witemberg , publishinge theire reasons of abrogatinge masse , deliuer emonge other sayinge . Missa quales bodie fiunt , apertè pugnant cum institutione , &c. nunquam 〈◊〉 priuatim seipsum communicas●e lègitur , &c. missa nequaquam est tale bonum opus , qu● De● reddamus aut offeramus aliquid placans Deum & satisfaciens pro nobis aut alijs : &c. Hinc impuros sacrificulos occasione corradendae pecuniae & faciendi quastus oblata , latari , & cupide talia missarum aucupia amplecti , &c. Christum ipsum in prima cana multis verbis ante & post distributionem Eucharistiae concionatum , &c. Vnde hanc postea fuisse Ecclesi● consuetudinem , vt quoties conuenisset populus primum pradicatumfit verbum Dei : &c. neque enim videre se quo pacto illi excusari queant , qui alterutram tantum partem sumunt aut porrigunt , cum nominatim Christus de calice loquatur , bibite ex hoc omn es , &c. see this in Hospinian . vbi supra fol. 21. a. b. compare these with the deuils foresayde reasons made to Luther , and you shall discerne the matter of them bothe to be all one . reasons and arguments which were by the deuill ( as heretofore ) vrged in his saide disputacion , had with Luther , as also Luther himselfe in this his nowe alledged verie booke , written so manie (r) (r) See next heretofore at . k. yeres after the saide disputacion , still vrgeth and prosecuteth the verie same (s) (s) see in Luthers booke his obiectinge of sayinge masse for money . ( tom. 2. fol. 236. a. circa med. & b. circamed . & 238. b. initio . ) the priestes not preachinge but sacrificeinge . ( tom. 2. fol. 236. b. ante med. & 238. b. prope initium . ) the preistes not communicateinge to the people in bothe kindes : ( tom. 2. fol. 238. a. circa med. ) the turninge of communion into priuate masse : ( ibidem . fol. 231. b. fine . & 238. a. fine . ) and Luthers discourse against the intencion and faithe of the churche . ( ibidem . fol. 234. b. post med. & 235. a. & b. circa med. ) all which ( as appeareth next heretofore at . n. o. ) are the verie same poyntes which the deuill affirmed and vrged againste Luther , and are nowe in the places heare cited , vrged by Luther against vs , in allmoste the verye same wordes that the deuill vsed in his disputation with Luther , as may appeare by conferinge of them both together . arguments against the Masse .

III.

THe matter fallinge out to be in all apparance thus odiouse , sundrie excuses are pretended in answere therto , which I will not conceall or dissemble , but brieflie examine , accordinge to the truthe of the storie . First maister Charke and maister Fulke doe answere , that by Luthers foresaide discource of his disputacion hadde with the deuill , is meant , (a) (a) so saithe maister Charke in his replie to the censure . &c. printed . 1581. fol. D. 5. & D. 6. allso maister Fulke in his treatise against the the defence of the censure , printed . by Thomas Thomas . pag. 234. initio . answerethe sayinge hereof . Luthers confession is onelie of a spirituall fighte in minde , and no bodelie conference , as maister Charke answered at firste . onely a spirituall fighte in mynde , and no bodelie conference : What ? no sensible or bodelie conference ? with what face can they affirme this ? doth not Lauather himselfe confesse it to haue bene an (*) (*) see nexte hereafter in the margine . at . d. apparition he being awaked ? doe not the manie other precedent and confessed like fearefull apparitions , hapninge to Luther likewise in the nighte , argue this allso to be of the like kinde ? doth not Luther himselfe in his foresaide treatise of this matter report , howe the deuil then (b) (b) Luther describinge there , the sounde of satans voice speakinge to him , saithe . Haec illo dicente &c. the deuill speakinge thus to me , I burste forth all on sweate , and my hart beganne to tremble and leape ( voce forti & graui vtitur . ) The deuil hath a base and stronge voice &c. and then I learned howe it came to passe , that sometimes earely in the morninge men were founde deade in theyre beds : which wordes the rather to giue colour , to maister Charkes pretended onelie spirituall temptacion , and no bodely conference , are shamefullie falsified , as beinge quite omitted by the diuines of Witemberge in theire later edition of Luthers workes , but neuer the lesse are yett still extant in the more auncient edition of Luthers workes . tom. 6. Ien. Germ. fol. 28. and ( to the eternal discredit of the diuines of Witemberge , who in manie other thinges haue likewise most shamefullie falsified him ) are yett allso acknowledged , and verbatim recited by no meaner a protestant writer then Hospinian , in histor. sacram . part . 2. fol. 131. a. post med . and by him there alledged out of Luther . to . 6. Ien. fol. 81. spake to him in a base and greate voice , ( so fearefull as ) made Luther to sweate and his harte to tremble ? doth he not also reporte ( as before ) that the deuill spake sensiblie vnto him , callinge him ( accordinge to the humor of his pride ) (c) (c) see next here before at l. righte learned doctor Luther ? doth he not there also yett further affirme howe that (d) (d) Luther tom . 7. Witemb . printed . 1558. de missa priuat . & vnct . sacerd. fol. 230. a. post med. saithe . Ego planè persuasus sum Empserum & Oecolampadium & similes , his ictibus horribilibus & qua stationibus subit● extinct●s esse . See also these wordes confessed by maister Fulke against the defence of the censure . pag. 237. circa med. and Lauather ( a learned Suinglian ) in his histor. sacramentaria . printed . Tiguri . 1563. fol. 24. a. prope finem , acknowledginge the deuil to haue appeared to Luther , saithe . Scribit Lutherus diabolum noctu aliquoties sibi apparuisse , secumque disputasse &c. postea infert se credere quod Empserus & Oecolampad . & alij illis similes , ignitis his sagittis & hastis diaboli tam subito expirauerunt . Oecolampadius Empser , and others were slayne with such horrible encounters ? This answere beinge therfore without all probabilitie and thoughe supposed for true yett whollie (*) (*) Impertinent : for in eyther case the persuasion and arguments ( whereto Luther here yeeldeth ) came confessedlie from the deuil , and what difference then is there-whether the deuil , made them to Luther by sensible conference , or inward suggestion ? impertinent . A second answere of maister Sutlyffe is , that Luther in his foresaide discource of this matter , onelie (e) (e) maister Sutlife , de vera catholica Christi Ecclesia , printed . 1592. l. 2. c. 4. pag. 298. post med. saithe . Quod cum Luthero diabolum collocutum narrant , primum est mendacium , nam per somnum tantum diabolum secum colloqui visum ( vt est in libro ) dicit : in what booke of Luther , maister Sutlife is this founde ? you can alledge none , and maister Sutlife , ibidem pag. 299. paulo ante med. further saithe hereof . Lutherus autem nihil aliud peccauit , quam quod vt homo Germanus , & non ita pridem monachus , qui has de diabolorum apparitionibus monasticas fabulas è mente adhuc non eiecerat , somnium narrat crasso filo & monachis familiari : quare si nullum aliud habeant huius calumnia fundamentum prater somnium , quod etiam ipsi male detorquent , nihil est , &c. Did euer man vse greater outfacinge bouldnesse ? declared his dreame : What ? but his dreame maister Sutlyffe ? is there in Luthers wholle discource hereof , so much as but mencion of anie dreame ? doth not Luther as before moste expresselie (f) (f) see nexte heretofore at . i. disclayme in dreames ? Are not also Luthers owne foresaide woords most directlie to the contrarie , that he was first (g) (g) see next heretofore at . l. sodainelie awaked , and that then after satan beganne the disputation with him ? Againe doth not his foresaide affirminge of (h) (h) next heretofore at . d. Empser and Oecolampadius to haue bene slayne by such horrible encounters argue more then a dreame ? are men I pray you slaine by dreaminge ? or rather was not your selfe deepely dreaminge ; when you thought to outface and delude vs with an answere so groslie vntrue ? and thoughe wee should suppose yt for true , yet no lesse plainly (i) (i) Impertinent : for what difference is there ( as in respect of the doctrine ) whether the deuill seduced Luther sleepinge or wakinge ? impertinent : these foresaide answers of maister D. Fulke , maister Charke , and maister Sutliffe beinge so euidentlie vntrue , Baldwinus betaketh himselfe to a thirde euasion . And what saithe he ? First directlie against maister Charke , maister Fulke , and maister Sutliffe , he acknowledgeth the conference betwene the deuil and Luther , to haue bene not spirituall onelie , nor yett a dreame , but that it was a reall truth , (k) (k) Baldwinus in his book de disputatione Lutheri cum diabolo , printed . Islebij . 1605. c. 4. fine . & pag. 83. fine , saithe hereof . Quapropter non est cur monachus miretur me fateri , disputationem illam esse veram , & neque ioco , neque hyperbolica , sed serio & historicè scriptam : and againe there , pag. 75. post med. he saith . Historiam illam tam prolixè , tam consideratè Lutherus conscripserit , quod enim eam scripserit , & quidem serio & historicè , etiamnum & constanter fateor : and see further there , pag. 76. fine . written ( saithe he ) by Luther , not hyperbolicallie but seriouslie , and accordinge to the truth of the historie : Howe then would he euade ? the contracted substance of his longer answere is , that Luther had before , and then , quite abandoned the masse : that therefore the deuill , intended no disputacion with Luther , but onelie as by waye of stronge temptacion , (l) (l) see this there , pag. 127. ante med . to putt Luther in mind of his , ( then acknowledged ) oulde errors , and so thereto to driue him to dispaire , vrginge to such purpos , such only knowne truthes and reasons againste the masse , as Luther then and before knewe to be most true , and wherin Luther was allreadie satisfied : In regarde whereof ( saithe he ) the deuill speaketh allwayes to Luther (m) (m) Semper enim in praeterito loquitur Satan , &c. talis sacrificulus fuisti , &c. there . pag. 127. fine . ( in praeterito ) as in the time past , thou saydste masse , thou haste donne this , and that , &c. But howe extremlie false or impertinent is all this ? first as concerninge the matter of dispaire , it is meerly supposed and without so much as the least mencion of it , either by the deuill or Luther , in any part of all that continewed disputacion from the first line thereof , (n) (n) whereas some vrge howe that Luther doth here . tom. 7. fol. 230. b. post med . as in answere to catholicks whoe he sawe would obiecte to him that the deuil was a lyer , labor to preuent the same by shewinge that the deuil did sometimes speake trulie to an euill purpose , alledginge there to that end , the example of Iudas , whom the deuil tempted with vrginge to him that he betrayed the innocent blood and so brought him to despaire , with like alledginge allso the example of Cayne : all this thoughe true , is yet impertinent , for it is no parte of the conference betwene the deuil and Luther ( in all which or any part● thereof , is not any one syllable but so much as pointinge , to dispaire ) as allso the conference is fullie ended before the cominge in of these nowe obiected wordes , which are the onely wordes of Luther himselfe , by him vsed vpon the occasion beforesayde , manie yeares after the saide conference , the which hapned longe before Luthers publishinge the same in writtinge , whereof see heretofore in the beginninge of this section , in the margine at . k. to the last . Also the verie contrarie thereof is signified , in that disputacion as where satan ( quite against all pretence of dispaire ) setteth forthe the greate mercies of Christe , (o) (o) Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . fol. 228. b. paulo ante med. alledgeth the deuil as sayinge to Luther . Nos spiritus reiecti non fidimus illius misericordia , neque habemus eum pro mediat●re aut saluatore , sed exhorrescimus vt saenum iudicem , eiusmodi fidem & non aliam & tu habebat &c. ideo à Christo tanquam crudeli iudice confugiobatis ad S. Mariam & sanctos , & illi erant mediatores inter ros & Christu● sic erepta est gloria Christo &c. vrginge there the same , as a speciall argument against prayer to sainctes : and no where in all that disputation extenuateth gods mercie : furthermore thoughe wee should admitte this pretence of dispaire for true , it is yet impertinent , as makinge nothinge to proue that the deuill therefore did not instructe Luther against the masse , for both of them maye well stand together . Secondlie as concerninge the the deuils speakinge to Luther allwayes in praeterito , as of the time paste , it is egregiouslie false , for as in regarde of his then former sayinge of masse , the deuill sometimes speaketh to him as in the time paste , so likewise in regarde of Luthers present custome then continewed in sayinge masse , he speaketh allso verie often as in the time present , whereof (p) (p) In Luther tom . 7. Witemb . the deuil saithe to Luther . Sicut tu facis in missa &c. tua autem missa contra institutionem Christi . ( fol. 229. b. ante med. ) tu solus in angulo tacens & mutus , comedis solus , & bibis solus : &c. nemini tecum communicas . ( fol. 229. a. paulo p●st med. ) Forsitan dices etiamsi alijs in Ecclesia non portigam sacramentum , tamen ipse sumo , ipse mihi porrigo , &c. ( fol. 229. b prope initium . ) and see next hereaf●●r . at . r. s. * . diuers examples are euident . Thirdlie as to the supposall of Luthers then haueinge abandoned the masse . Whereof appeareth not so much as any one woorde or sillable in al that longe disputation set downe by Luther , and the contrarie thereof is (q) (q) see heretofore . cap. 1. sect. 2. in the margine at . d. ( heretofore more speciallie signified ) Yt is likewise but supposed and false , as appeareth further moste euidentlie and vnanswerable by the many examples heretofore alledged , not onely of Luthers then foresaide iustifyinge against the deuill his then former sayinge of masse , as where he saithe to satan , (1) (1) see next heretofore in the margine at . o. and see also Luthers like defence next before in the margine at l. and in the text at m. I celebrated masse in the intentention and faythe of the churche , and the churche did rightlie beleue &c. but allso of the deuils then therefore (2) (2) in Luther . tom. 7. the deuill replieth reprehendinge Luthers foresaide answere , sayinge . Non est vt tu doceas me intentionem Ecclesiae &c. ( fo. 229 b. prope finem ) tuae impietati praetexis nomen & intentionem Ecclesiae , & misero hoc fuco tuum ornas commentum &c. fol. 230. a. prope initium . reprehendinge him , all which had bene idle and improper if Luther him selfe had bine then in deed allreadie persuaded against the masse : which foresaide defence of the masse so then made as before by Luther , is in it selfe so euident , that Baldwinus ( as enforced ) (3) (3) Balduinus de disput. Luthers cum diabolo cap. 4. §. 2. pag. 79. ante med. saithe . Disputanti diabolo , non scripture argumentis , sed armis illis resistit Lutherus , quae tum maximè in Ecclesia Romana fidei papisticae fulcra erant , qualia sunt intentio & fides Ecclesiae , vnctio sacerdotalis &c. confesseth the same , betakinge himselfe therein to a most miserable and desperat (4) (4) His euasion is in these wordes there next after following , viz. Quibus experiri voluit Lutherus , num quid aduersario praecipua Romanae fidei capita oppugnanti resistere valeat : as thereby pretendinge that Luther then made this defence of the masse , not seriously and as himselfe then in deede beleued , but onelie experimentallie as but to see if the same would enhable him to resiste the deuill : so he vpon meere supposall , not haueinge anye one worde in Luther to supporte the same . But how friuolouse is the euasion ? for whereas yt appeareth from Luthers owne wordes , that he not onely for verye feare did sweate and his harte tremble , but also that he was by others example made affraide of beinge slayne by the deuill ( nexte heretofore in the margine at . b. d. ) whereto Luther further addeth sayinge . Nec enim humanum cor horrendum hunc & ineffabilem impetum nisi Deus illi adsit perferre potest &c. ( Luther tom. 7. fol. 230. a. post med . ) all which Baldwinus him selfe enlargeth . ( l. de disput . &c. cap. 10. pag. 159. 160. &c. ) Is it nowe probable that Luther beinge in this feare and agonie , should dare so to trifle , as in tryall of conclusions with the deuill , to vse no other defence against him ( as in verie deed throughout all that dispute he doth not ) then the euasion , as allso the deuil in respecte of Luthers then foresaide knowne doctrine of masse , beginneth his first dispute with Luther , as onelie at first but suggestinge , (5) (5) authoritie of the churches ? as prouinge masse for good and the same but dissemblinglie and contrarie to his owne then opinion had of the masse , can any thinge be supposed more enforced or improbable ? what if masse were horrible idolatrie ? what if Christs bodie were not present there ? Furthermore this pointe appeareth yett further euident , by the deuils foresaide speakinge to Luther as in (r) (r) Luther . tom. 7. Witemb . de missa priuata & vnct . sacerd. fol. 229. a. circa med . alledgeth the deuil saying to him . stas ibi solus , & putas ( loe herby Luthers then presente opinion ) Christum propter te instituisse sacramentum , & protenus in tua priuata missa te conficere corpus & sanguinem Domini ? the present tense , and emonge other as where he saythe to Luther ( in full discouerie or proofe of Luthers then iudgemente ) thou dost stand at the aultar alone and doste thinke ( not hereby Luthers then presente opinion ) that Christ ordeyned the sacrament for thee , and that in thy priuate masse thou dost consecrate the bodie and blood of our Lord : and againe , (s) (s) Luther vbi supra . fol. 229. b. a man cannot baptise him selfe , not confirme him selfe , nor make him selfe prieste &c. (*) (*) Luther . ibidem saith . Haec enim sunt vestra septem sacramenta , si nunc nullum ex sacramentis vestris , aliquis ipse pro seipso facera potest , qui fit vt tibi soli hoc summum sacramentum facere velis ? if nowe a man cannot execute any of your seuen sacraments for himselfe , why then wilt thou celebrate this cheefe sacrament onely for thy selfe ? whereby yt verie clearlie appeareth , that whensoeuer this his disputation with the deuill hapned , or howe soeuer him selfe was then before ( accordinge to this confessed (t) (t) See hereafter . cap. 3. sect. 3. inconstancie ) altred or changed in opinion ( which yet in this pointe appeareth not ) that yet notwithstandinge , at the time of this dispute , he did affirme and defende both the masse , & all the seauen sacraments : Fourthlie as concerninge the laste mayne pointe , which is , that the deuill hereby intended no disputation with Luther , but onelie a temptation vpon euident truthes by Luther then before knowne and confessed : yt is of all other moste false , as appeareth by Luther him selfe , whoe both in the beginninge and end thereof expresselie tearmeth it , a (u) (u) for the deuills beginninge thereof see heretofore . sect. 2. at . l and Luther . himselfe , tom . 7. Witemb . fol. 230. a. ante med . Hauinge ended his owne reporte of his saide disputation with the deuill , saithe thereupon . Haec ferè erat disputationis summa : whereto do but adde , th●t this conference betwene the deuill and Luther beinge so confessedlie a disputation , argueth the matter so then houlden disputable , to haue bene at the beginninge of that dispute not agreed vpon betwene them , but in controuersie , wheras withal yt appeareth by the whole passage of theire conference , that the same nothinge concerneth dispaire or the iust iudgements of God ( for therof not anie one worde passeth betwene them in that whole discource , but onely the lawfulnes or vnlaufulnes of the masse ; so euidentlie was yt the pointe in controuersie , and then disputed of : disputacion . Allso by the many longe protestant-like (x) (x) See heretofore . sect. 2. atn . argumentes at large there by the deull begunne and prosecuted ( and by Luther him selfe so manie yeres after (*) (*) see heretofore . sect. 2. at r. s. vrged ) purposely to giue coloure against the masse : and moste euidentlie by example of (y) (y) As for example satan there endeauoreth to persuade Luther , that he beinge a wicked man could not consecrate the Sacrament , sayinge to that end vnto Luther . Non consecrasse in Missa tua , sed obtulisse & adorasse tantum panem & vinum & alijs adorandum proposuisse : hic vides in tua missa primum deesse personam quae consecrare possit , nempe Christianum hominem , &c. cum igitur tu non sis persona quae consecrare possit , &c. sic vt tu nec sis verus sacerdos nec panis verum corpus Christi . ( fol. 229. a. circa med. ) and againe . Age pro me vbi scriptum est quod homo impius incredulus , possit assistere altari Christi ac consecrare & conficere in fide Ecclesiae ? ( ibidem fol. 229. b. post med. other like pointes alledged in the margine , whereto the deuill in like sorte then endeauored to persuade Luther , but coulde (*) (*) could not preuaile , for that all this was moste clerelie contrarie to Luthers opinion , see hereafter , cap. 2. sect. 8. and in Balduinus de disput. Lutheri cum diabolo , printed ●slebij Anno 1603. cap. 18. pag. 280. initio , and in Hospin . in histor. sacram . part . 2. fol. 14. b. circa med . Whoe both alledge to this end , Luthers sayings taken from this his verie foresaide booke , de missa priuata & vnctione sacerdotum : and see also Hospinian moste clerelie in histor. sacram . part . 2. fol. 82. a. paulo ante med . and Luther in libro contra Anabaptistas , saithe . Nos fatemur &c. Wee confesse that there is in the papacie moste of the christian good &c. true scripture , true baptisme , the true sacrament of the aulter , the true keyes vnto remission of sinnes : &c. see this sayinge of Luthers mencioned and acknowledged by maister Whitaker de Ecclesia . printed . 1599. contrau . 2. quaest. 5. pag. 369. ante med . and Luther . in loc. commu . printed . 1594. class 5. cap. 55. pag. 109. fine , saith . Papistae qui per se blasphemi sunt , tamen quando baptizant , communicant , absoluant , &c. valet ministerium ipsorum ; so far was Luther from acknowledging for errors , those pointes which were for such obiected to him by satan . not preuayle : so farre then was the deuill from onelie temptinge Luther to dispaire vpon euident truthes then before by him knowne and confessed : an euasion so vntrue , that maister D. Sutlife ( had but anie shewe of truth bene therein ) woulde neuer haue so as before , betaken him selfe to the other foresaide improbabilitie of Luthers pretended (z) (z) See next heretofore at . e. f. g. dreame . The laste of whome I finde any mencion to offer helpe in releefe of Luther from this so knowne scandall , is maister D. Moreton , whoe as all dispayringe of the other former answers , betaketh him selfe to a newe euasion , and what is that ? He taketh no exceptions to satans sensible conference had with Luther , nor to his persuadinge him against the masse , but in steed of answere , obiecteth (a) (a) maister Moreton in his apologia catholica . part . 1. printed . Londini . 1605. l. 2. cap. 21. pag. 351. ante med. saithe . Apud Surium liquet diabolum in specie angelica apparuisse , & statim abbatem vt missam celebraret hortabatur , alledginge there in his margine . Delrius Ies. l. 4. de magia . c. 1. qu. 3. §. 5. Delrius ( a Iesuite ) affirminge that the deuill appeared to an Abbot in the forme of an Angel , & persuaded him to say masse : supposinge this for the trueth , and the whole truth of Delrius his reporte , howe vnapte yet is the example thereof ? for here is no longe and labored disputacion to proue the masse good , nor did the partie here assent to the deuill , nor did the masse thereupon first beginne to be publicke , as in the other example we charge the deuill with longe framed disputacion , and manie protestant like argumentes againste the masse , and Luther as ouercome therewith , to haue abandoned the masse , then and manie ages before generallie (b) (b) Danaeus de Antichristo , printed . Geneuae 1576. pag. 101. initio , saith . Anno à Christo passo 666 palam & publicè constitutum est in Dei Ecclesia blasphemum illud Antichristi regnum &c. certè hoc godem tempore & anno missa illa & execrabilis & papistica , verè mortis Christi abolitio passim latine celebrari caepit : and the centurie writers cent. 6. cap. 6. col. 336. lin. 34. recitinge the doctrine of Gregorius Turonensis whoe florished An. dom. 570. saye . Meminit ( Gregorius Turonensis ) & Catonem presbiterum Auernorum lue grassante in eo loco mansisse & missas dixisse , vt intelligas missarum nunc solennia passim loca omnia compleuisse : and Lutherus ( Doctor and publicke professor in the vniuersitie of Witemb . ) de sacrificio missatico , printed . 1604. pag. 377. fine , saithe . Libenter concedo Idolomaniam pontificiam cuius neruus est sacrificium missaticum , totum paene terrarum orbem inuasisse praesertim superiore proximo millenario : thus much for the generalitie of masse duringe the laste thousand yeres : And for the generalitie thereof at Luthers firste impugninge the same . Luther de captiu . Babil . cap. 1. extant . tom. 2. Witemb . fol. 68. a. circa med. saith of his owne then writinge against the masse . Rem arduam , & quam forte sit impossibile conuelli , aggredior , vt quae tanto saeculorum vsu firmata , omniumque consensu probata sic insederit , vt necesse sit &c. paenè vniuersam Ecclesiarum faciem tolli & mutari &c. sed Christus meus viuit &c. receiued throughout the Christian worlde , and that in this manner nowe in this laste age beganne the newe appearinge doctrine of Luther , and so manie of his followers in impugninge of masse : neyther is this all , for maister Moreton hath in his reporte hereof ( besides his (c) (c) this makinge the partie to be an Abbot , maketh yt more probable that he was then a priest : misnameinge the abbot for the moncke ) committed as yet ( to thinke the best ) further negligence , in omittinge both which is there next precedent and followinge in his author , as namelie , that (d) (d) the wordes of Delrius ( in the place cited by maister Moreton , vttred vpon occasion to shewe how the deuil often goeth aboute to deceiue vs by persuadinge vs to doe things of them selues good , but in an euill manner , whereof he there giueth many examples ) are as followeth ; Item si daemon suadeat contra canones &c. hoc iudicio B. Simeon monachus Triueriensis eum deprehendit , narratur historia ab Eneruino Abbate ( apud Sur. 1. Iunij ) in verticem Sinai iussu superiorum cum missus fuisset ibi habitaturus , nocturnis horis , illi specie Angelica daemon apparuit , & vt missam celebrat hortatur : ipse nec planè dormiens nec perfectè vigilans , contradicit non debere sine praesbiterij ordine aliquem hoc ministerium implere : contra inimicus instat : &c. whereby it appeareth that the deuil did not make this persuasion to the Abbot ( for the Abbot whom Surius alledgeth is but there porter thereof ) but to Simeon a moncke , whoe as there afterwards more fullie yet appeareth , beinge not as yet priest but deacon , refused to say masse the deuil vseth to persuade against the canons &c. and that accordinglie the partie whom the deuill here so persuaded to say masse , (e) (e) vt supra at . b. was not yett priest , a persuasion I confesse fittinge for the deuill , and but answerable to Luthers knowne (f) (f) see hereafter , cap. 2. sec. 8. doctrine : as for maister D. Moretons repairinge of this breache by his other alledged example of (g) (g) master Moreton . in his apolog. cathol . part . 2. printed . 1606. in his animaduersions in the end of that booke in l. 2. c. 21. saithe . Hanc rimulam nouo exemplo resarciam , &c. and then alledgeth as is here in the text . the deuils commandinge to buy a bell and to bestowe yt vpon a poore churche , whereby the faithfull might be euerie sonday called to diuine seruice , besides that it is (h) (h) impertinent : for hereupon were not bels first brought in as vpon the other ( masse ) then before generall , became then first contradicted : neither was here any poynte of doctrine disputed or examined , onely maister Moretons alledged author there reportinge how spiritts will couennante to attend and become seruantes vnto men for a certaine tearme ; after reporte made in this kinde of the spirits that thus became seruantes to the earle of Foitz ( mencioned by Froisard ) and to Cornelius Agrippa , he then alledgeth a reported example of a spirite , whoe vpon like couenante demaunded fiue shillings wages , which he gaue to buy a Bell &c. as intendinge ( saithe the author ) by such hipocriticall deceipt , the greater gayne and assurance of the parties soule : Delrius disquis . magic . lib. 2. qu. 30. sect. 3. fine . What resemblance nowe or coulor hath this , whereby to excuse Luthers foresaide instruction from the deuill against the masse , and Luthers thereupon then puttinge downe of masse ? impertinent , it is allso ( no lesse then is maister Moretons other foresaid answere ) thoughe admitted for true and not mistaken , moste clerely auoided by maister Moreton him selfe : for wheras these are alledged as in excuse of the deuils persuadinge and instructinge Luther against the masse , and as supposinge the same for true , maister D. Moreton to the contrarie professeth , that ( these notwithstanding ) he did . (i) (i) so saithe maister Moreton in his directe answere vnto &c. Theophilus Higgons &c. printed . in 4. London . by Edmond Weauer . 1609. pag. 5. post med . Seriouslie enquire into Luthers confession hereof , with a purpose that if any such thinge should ( saith he ) sensiblie appeare to me , then vtterlie to abhorre his name , and suspect all his doctrine : so litle confidence , did maister Moreton repose in this his laste deuised answere .

IIII.

HItherto concerninge our learned aduersaries endeauor , in excuse of Luther from the nowe obiected scandal , whose seueral answers thereunto , beinge more variable and emonge themselues , disagreeinge , then were the dissentinge (a) (a) Daniel . 13.54.55.58 . answers of those two elders , that were examined , concerning Susanna , and thereby , and otherwise sufficientlie as before sayde discouered ; I will now conclude this pointe with the answerable acknouledgment in so cleare a case , of our learned aduersaries themselues . Firste then , Hospinianus ( a (b) (b) See Gualters testimonie of Hospinian in his epistle to him , placed in Simlerus . orat . de vita & obitu Petri martyris , printed . 1563. fol. 48. prime man emonge the forreyne Caluinistes ) whoe acknowledgeth Luther for (c) (c) Hospinian . in histor. sacram . part. 2. in his prolegem . prope finem , saithe , of Luther , Suinglius , and Caluine , hos tres viros nosco à Deo ornatos fuisse multis excellentibus donis & virtutibus , ingenio luce doctrinae caelestis &c. zelo gloriae Dei &c. diuinitusque formatos & excitatos , ad Ecclesiam Christi his postremis temporibus , tyrannide ac tenebris Antichristi horribiliter oppressam , in libertatem & lucem euangelij vindicantem , &c. a man adorned with excellent guyftes , with the light of heauenly knowledge , zeale of gods glorie , and as diuinelie raised vp to restore the ghospels lighte &c. confesseth ( as enforced ) in the verie same booke , moste plainlie in the question sayinge . (d) (d) Hospinian . in histor. sacram . part . 2. fol. 131. a. recitinge out of Luthers woorkes a parte of the foresaide disputacion betweene the deuil and Luther , addeth his owne conceite thereof sayinge . De hac disputatione narrat Lutherus plura , quorum summa est , se à diabolo edoctum esse , quod missa priuata imprimis sit res mala , & rationibus diaboli conuictum aboleuisse eam : In so much as Hospinian yet further in his firste alphabetical table set before his booke , vnder the letter . c. and at the worde colloquium , emonge the many other colloquies had emonge Protestants by him there set downe , doth place there emonge other this colloque betwene the deuill and Luther , in these woordes . Colloquium Luthericum diabolo in quo instituitur de erroribus missae : and Hospinian . ibidem . fol. 26. a. versus finem , further saithe . An nescit , quae Lutherus scribat . tom. 6. Ger. Ienensi . fol. 83. non de Angelo , sed de ipsomet diabolo , qui noctu cum eo colloquium habuerit , cumque de multis abusibus missae pontificiae edocuerit ? Luther reporteth manie thinges of his disputacion had with the deuill , the substance whereof is , that him selfe was instructed by the deuil , that the masse was wicked , and that beinge ouercome with satans arguments , he did ( thereupon ) abandon the masse : In like maner Dauid Parens ( the greate Caluiniste diuine of Heydelberghe ) acknowledge that (e) (e) Paraeus in catechristicarum praelectionum libro 5. c. 17. pag. 257. saithe . In isto papistico enthymemate , Lutherus seipso teste , ex atro spiritu diaboli didicit rationes cur damnanda sit missa priuata & sacerdotum chrisma , ergo diaboli discipulus suit : In isto , inquam papistico enthymemate , antecedens negare non possunt Lutherani : Luther learned his reasons against priuate masse from the deuill : and Erasmus ( whome our aduersaries esteeme as indifferentlie (f) (f) Hereof see maister Fox act. mon. printed . 1563 pag. 404. a. fine . affected towardes Luther ) affirmeth that (g) (g) Erasmus contra epistolam Lutheri non sabriam : Luther bringeth in , the disputacion of the deuill in his booke de missa angulari , and ascribeth to the deuill such stronge arguments , as he saythe ; He could not answere : affirminge further from Luthers wordes , that (h) (h) ibidem . the deuill did impugne Luthers minde aboute masse with stronge weapons : In which respect the Caluiniste diuines of Zuriche doe tearme Luther (i) (i) In theire confession . pag. 25. 26. 127. the minister of satan , affirminge there further that , he wrote his bookes ( impulsu spiritus satanae , cum quo disputationem instituit , quique vt videtur Lutherum disputando superauit ) by the suggestion of satan with whome he disputed , & was therein by satan ouercome ; to forbeare Luthers owne further assertion , of one or two of his deuiles hauntinge him whome he tearmeth (k) (k) Luther . in colloqu . mensal . Germ. edit. fol. 275. talkinge of the greate familiaritie he had with diuers deuills in so much as he walked with them diuers times in his dormitory , addeth , that he had . Vnum atque alterum m●rabilem d●abolum à quibus diligenter atque admodum intenti obseruatur , affirming then further , that these were : Non vulgares sed magni daemones , imo doctores Theologiae inter diabolos : and see further there . fol. 281. greate diuines . Iohannes Regius a learned Lutherane , and of greate esteme discerninge no probable excuse lefte remaininge for Luther , forbeareth not in these extreemes to defend and iustifie Luthers foresaid confessed instruction from the deuil , sayinge thus perplexedlie thereof . (l) (l) Iohannes Regius in his book entituled liber Apologeticus &c. contra Bellarminum , printed M●lhusij Thuring . in quarto . vnder the title consideratio censurae , pag. 123. circa med. saithe of Luthers instruction from the deuil : Quid hoc ad ministerium seu doctrinam verbi diuini per Lutherum restauratum euertendum , aut ad missae etiam veritatem stabiliendam ? & vnde constat tibi malum ipsum fuisse spiritum , qui ( Luthero ) hoc dixerit ? & p●sito licet malus spiritus fuisset , non sequitur tamen mox eum mentitum fuisse , quia & vera interdum diaboli loquuntur , quando dicunt id cuius scriptura testis est : What is this eyther to ouerthrowe the ministrie and doctrine of Luther , or to establish the truth of the masse ? How doth yt appeare that it was an euil spirit that thus enformed Luther ? and if it were an euill spirit , yet followeth it not that therefore he should lye , for the deuills sometimes speake trulie , as when they saye that whereof the scripture is witnesse : Hitherto of Luthers reported instruction from the deuill againste the masse , which beinge then before , the generall (m) (m) See next heretofore . cap. 1. sect. 3. in the margine at z. fine . receiued doctrine of the Christian worlde , and for suche confessed duringe ( at the least ) the laste (n) (n) ibidem . in the margine at z. initio . nyne hundreth yeres precedent to Luthers foresaid conference with the deuil , was thereupon by Luthers persuasion & doctrine , abrogated and quite put downe in diuers contries : of which foresaide conference betweene the deuill and Luther , as our aduersaries may not make so verie strange , if they but rember the like reuelations confessedlie pretended by (o) (o) see hereafter , cap. 4. sect. 4. at d. e. l. m. q. Carolostadius (p) (p) maister Foxe . act. mon. printed . 1596. pag. 90. b. circa med . and also in apoclypsin , printed 1596. pag 364. & 365. initio . affirmeth that he was instructed to vnderstand by the 42. monethes mencioned , apocal. 13.5 . the 294. yeres of the primitiue churches first persecution , reportinge ( in Apocal. pag. 365. ) how that the exposition hereof , was deliuered to him as it were by diuine inspiration , namelie ( to vse his owne wordes ) arcano quodam admonitionis sibilo , sine voce tamen , &c. Which his exposition is now sithence reiected , & insteed thereof , is by the saide . 42. monthes vnderstood the laste 1260. yeres before Luther , by maister Naper , maister Brocard , maister Gifforde , and maister Brightman ( with many others ) in their seuerall commentaries vpon the apocalips . 11.2.3 . & 12.6 . & 13.5 . Suinglius , ( q ) maister Foxe , and the manie other late (r) (r) concerninge the many like pretended reuelations of other late nouellistes , see the protestant treatise thereof speciallie made entituled , Apocalypsis insignium aliquot haeresiarcharum , qua visiones & insomnia ipsis per somnia patefactae , blasphemias puta mauditas , ac deliramenta enthesiastica reuelantur &c. printed Lugouni Batauorum . M. D.C.VIII . nouellistes spronge from Luther , so yet also is it ( all pretended answers to the contrarie notwithstandinge ) of such confessed importance , that our learned aduersarie maister D. Moreton ( as before saide ) professeth that ( saith he ) (s) (s) See maister D. Moretons wordes heretofore , cap. 1. sect. 3. fine at . g. if any such thinge shoulde sensiblie appeare to me , then vtterlie to abhorre Luthers name , and suspecte all his doctrine : to his answerable performance whereof euen from my harte I saye Amen : referringe the finall euent vnto the graciouse prouidence of him , (t) (t) Sapientia , 8.1 . qui attingit à fine ad finem fortiter , & disponit omnia suauiter : And thus much brieflie concerninge satans arguments against Luther and the masse ( which arguments of satan saith Balduinus were (u) (u) Balduinus de disput. Lutheri &c. cap. 17. pag. 252. setteth downe the title of that . 17. cap. in these woordes . Ea qua satan B. Luthero obiecerat cum SS. scriptura & communi praxi congruere . consonante with the scriptures ) and concerninge also Luthers confessed instruction had from the deuil , against ( which I will conclude in Origens wordes : (x) (x) so saithe . Origen . Homil. 3. in Exodum ante med. Orandum nobis est , vt dignetur Dominus aperire os nostrum , vt possimus & contradicentes reuincere , & obturare os quod diabolus aperuit : referringe withall to the iudgemente of our Englishe Caluinistes them selues , whether nowe they maye safelie professe ( as they doe ) to (y) (y) so saithe maister Whitaker in his answere to the tenne reasons of Campion Englished , and printed . 1606. reason 8. fine , & pag. 259. prope initium . reuerence Luther for theire father (z) (z) so saithe maister Fox in his act. mon. printed . 1563. pag. 400. a. fine . by the industrie of whome , it pleased the Lord to reforme and reedifie the desolate ruine of ( theire ) religion .

CHAPT. II.

LVther haueinge thus abandoned the masse and entred into familiaritie with the deuil , what dare he not nowe aduenture ? he venteth forth and obtrudeth to the worlde sondrie strange and nouel opinions , all of them tendinge to libertie of life and doctrine , some of which wee will recite in order as followeth : As first . 1. in behalfe of the people he saithe , (a) (a) Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . fol. 375. a. initio , saithe . Qui volunt perhiberi rectores Ecclesiarum & pa●tores ouium Christ , habent quidem potestatem docendi , sed oues debent ferre iudicium , vtrum illi vocem Christi vel alienorum proponant , &c. quapropter decernant , constituant , ordinen● papa , ep●scopi x &c. quicquid velint , non impediemus , sed penes nos qui oues Christi sumus , & vocem eius audimus , erit iudicium , vtrum vera & consentanea voci pastoris nostri , proponant vel non , ac ipsi nobis cedere , nostrae censurae ac sententiae subscribere & obtemperare debent : and nexte before there , in fol. 374. b. fine , he saithe . Christus adimit episcopis , doctoribus & concilijs tum ius , tum potestatem iudicandi de doctrina , ac tradit illa omnibus Christianis in genere . The gouernors of churches and pastors of Christes sheepe , haue power indeed to teach , but the sheepe ought to giue Iudgment &c. wherefore lett the people , bushops , and councells , decree what they please , wee will not let yt , but wee whoe are Christes sheepe and heare his voice , are to iudge whether those thinges be true which they propound or no , and they ought to giue place and subscribe to our censure and Iudgement &c. is this the sayinge of a sheepe or of a woolfe ?

II.

SEcondlie he taughte to the gteate danger of christendome , that (b) (b) In Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . assert . damnat . per Leonem decimum . art. 34. fol. 10. b. the saide . 34. article . so specially condemned , was , praeliari aduersus Turcas est repugnare Deo visitanti iniquitates nostras per illos : and in his further explication there . fol. 111. a. of that article , he not retracteth or qualifieth it , but professinge to defend it , saith ( emonge his much other defence thereof ) Sicut Michaeas qui & ipse odiosus erat , quia non prophetabat nisi malum , dicam & ipso meo Achab , ite praeliamini contra Turcas , & resistatis virgae Dei , & cadatis sicut & Achab cecidit : to war againste the Turkes , was to resiste God visitinge our sinnes by them , the which opinion he did afterwardes more at large defende concludeinge and sayinge he (c) (c) Luther . ibidem . fol. 111. a. paulo post med. that hath eares to heare , lett him heare and abstaine from the Turkishe warres , whyles the popes name remayneth vnder heauen : I haue saide : Insinuatinge his yett further dissuasion from (d) (d) Luther . in loc. commu . printed 1594. class. 4. cap. 46. pag. 84. initio , saithe . Impia & inanis fiducia est in munitionibus , vallis , bombardis : etsi quando Deo ita fuerit visum , vt Turca grassetur in Germaniam , non tuebuntur nos aggeres isti , &c. quando genua flectimus & clamamus ad creatorem nostrum , is poterit igneos muros nobis circumdare , ego odi molem istam vallorum & munitionum quia nihil aliud est quam perditio pecunia & ostentatio extremae stultitiae : id potius agendum est vt firmiter statuamus nos esse in manu creatorit , & non tantum nos , sedetiam hostes , & diabolos &c. thus aduiseth he that neglectinge ordinarie meanes , we should depende vpon miraculouse helpe immediatlie from God : fortifications to be made againste the Turke which his doctrine ( master Fulkes vaine (e) (e) whereas maister D. Fulke in his apologie against Frarine , pag. 31. initio , excuseth Luthers sayinges , as meante of those christianes which liue vnder the turkes dominions , besides that Luther him selfe after the condemnation of his foresaide . 34. article , alledgeth no such qualified sence in excuse thereof , but professedlie defendeth it , his also further mencioninge of the pope , and of God visitinge , our sinnes by the Turke , and likewise the further wholle scope and passage of his discource , directlie crosseth maister Fulkes inforced excuse : in so much as Roffensis did purposelie write against Luthers doctrine thereof , in confut. Assert . Luther . printed . 1523. art. 34. and Luther him selfe in his booke de bello contra Turcas , affirmeth further , that the deuil by gods permission did gouerne , and hinder the councells and assemblies of the princes of Germanie , for no other cause but that his article of not warringe against the Turke might remaine in force and incondemned : also Luther in epistola contra duo mandata imperialia , purposelie crosseth the emperors aide against the Turke sayinge . Oro cunctos pios Christianos ne vllo modo sequantur vel in militiam ire vel dare aliquid contra Turcas : &c. and L●the● . in determin . doctorum paris . impres. Norimberg . 1525. saith . Vt liberè animum meum aperiam , hoc apertè de me pradico , quod tam inuitus Turcam gladio impeterem , quam Christianum fracrem . excuse thereof notwithstandinge ) was (f) (f) See Belforest . in cosmogra . l. 2. c. 7. col . 579. so gratefull to the Turke , that ( as Luthers owne scholler reporteth ) the (g) (g) see this thus plainlie reported by Manlius in loc. commu . pag. 636. fine . turkishe Emperor ( to the greate shame of Luther hearinge thereof ) demaunded our Christian Embassador , howe oulde Luther was , and wished him yonger , promisinge to be his good Lord : this pointe was so apparentlie reproueable , in Luther , that our learned aduersarie maister Haruie saithe , (*) (*) so saith maister Haruey in his theologicall discource , printed at London . 159● . pag. 115. initio . the ghospell is dispersed in moste partes of the earth , as much and more then the ( Turkes ) Alcoran , howsoeuer Luther in a furiouse imitation of Micheas rapte out &c. as if he desired rather the name of a prophet emonge infidels , then a frend to Christians .

III.

THirdlie , as concerninge the canonicall scriptures , if it be true which master (h) (h) Fulke in his confutation of purgatorie , printed . 1577. pag. 214. circa med . Fulke saithe , that whosoeuer denieth the authoritie of the holie scriptures , thereby bewrayeth himselfe to be an hereticke , what is then to be thought of Luther , who denied sondrie partes thereof , and in in such respect taxed by maister (i) (i) see maister D. Filde of the church l. 4. c. 24. fine , & pag. 252. initio . a. in the texte and margine at . * . D. Feilde ? Concerninge the apocalips Bullinger giueth testimonie sayinge : D. (k) (k) Bullinger vpon the apocalips Englished . 1573. cap. 1. serm. 1. fol. 2. a. post med . Martine Luther hath as yt were sticked this booke , by a sharpe preface set before his firste edition of the newe testament in duche , for which his iudgment , good and learned men were offended with him : and concerninge the epistle of S. Iames Luther saythe , (l) (l) so saithe Luther . in praefat. in epist. Iacobi , in editione Ienense , how Luthers workes haue bene after his death corrupted and altered herein , is declared in the preface to the reader after . † . at * . the epistle of Iames is contentiouse , swellinge , drie , strawye , and vnworthie an apostolicke spirite : which his iudgment is confessed and defended by Luthers owne scholler Flaccus , (m) (m) Illiricus in his preface vpon Saint Iames epistle , saith , Luther in his prefac . vpon this epistle of Iames geueth greate reasons why this epistle ought in no case to be accompted for a writtinge of apostolicke authoritie , vnto which reasons I thinke euerie godlie man ought to yeelde : Illiricus , whom maister Thomas Beltearmeth , (n) (n) so saith : maister Bel. in his regiment of the churche , printed . 1606. pag. 28. fine . a verie famouse writer and moste worthie defender of the christian trueth . Also Luther saythe of the booke of ecclesiastes , that it (o) (o) so saith Luther . In sermonibus conuiuialibus titulo de libris veteris & noui test . Rabenstocke . l. 2. colloqu . latin . Lutheri cap. de vet. test . hath neuer a perfecte sentence , and that the author of it had neyther bootes nor spurres , but rode on a longe sticke , or in begginge shooes , as him selfe did when he was a Frier : In like manner concerninge S. Paules epistle to the Hebreues , Luthers impugninge thereof was so euident , that (*) (*) Oecolampadius . in epistolam ad Hebreos , printed . in 8. Argentorat . 1534. in praefat. fol. 4. a. initio . saith . Lutherus in praefatione sua inquit , mihi videtur epistolam hanc esse consutitiam ex multis , & non eandem rem ordinate tractare , addit etiam , quod non ponit fundamentum fidei : &c. To which opinion of Luther , Oecolampadius opposeth sayinge there next after . Verum vindicabimus ( hanc ) epistolam . ab vtraque hac nota . Oecolampadius doth therefore reprehende him therein : whereto might be added ( as in further explication of Luthers answerable opinion ) the knowne iudgment of the Lutheranes yett to this daye (1) (1) see this in Chemnitius his Enchiridion , printed . 1590. pag. 63. and in Chemnitius his examen . Concil. Trid. printed . 1578. part. 1. pag. 55. & 56. b. initio , and in Adamus Francisci in his margarita Theolog. printed . Witemb . 1602. pag. 448. a. and see also in maister Whitaker against maister William Raynoldes printed Anno 1590. in the booke , cap. 2. pag. 35. post med . his acknowledgment hereof . reiectinge the epistles to the Hebrues , and of Iames , and Iude , the 2. epistle of Peter , the 2. and 3. of Iohn , and the Apocalips . As touchinge Luthers translatinge of the scriptures , ( wherein not to insiste vpon many particulers ) howe boulde was he in quyte omittinge this excellent sentence , (2) (2) of this see next hereafter sect. 10. at . m. n. there are three that beare recorde in heauen the father the worde and the holie Ghost , and these three be one , as also in addinge els where to the texte the worde , alone ? so as where the Apostle saythe (3) (3) Rom. 3.28 . wee accompte a man to be iustified by faithe without the woorkes of the lawe , Luther to coloure his doctrine of onelie faythe , translateth in steed thereof , iustified by faithe alone : (4) (4) so translateth Luther in his duche bibles : and being admonished of his thus adding to the text the worde , alone , he ragethe thereat , openly (5) (5) Luther . tom. 5. Germ. fol. 141. & 144. answereth to the obiection thereof saying : Sic volo sic iubeo , sit pro ratione voluntas , &c. Lutherus ita vult , & ait se esse doctorem super omnes doctores in toto papatu , and concludeth lastlie , propterea debet ( vox sola ) in meo nouo testamento manere , etiam si omnes papasini ad insaniam redigantur , tamen non eam inde tollent , paenitet me quod non addiderim & illas duas voces omnibus & omnium , vid. sine omnibus operibus omnium legum : repentinge himselfe , that he had not translated yt worse : this bouldnes in Luther was so euident , that Suinglius therefore sayth to him (6) (6) Suinglius tom. 2. in respons. ad Lutheri librum de sacramento , fol. 412. b. circa med. & 413. a. post med. saithe . Verbum Dei corrump●s & adulteras Luthere &c. vt omnium oculis expositus manifestus & publicus scripturae sacrae corruptor & adulterator esse conspiciaris , quod coram nulla creatura vnquam poteris negare : quo inquam pudore nos confundimur qui citra omnem modum magnificè de te sensimus , nunc vero te talem experimus ? thou doste corrupt ( Luther ) the worde of God &c. thou art seene to be a manifeste and comon corrupter and peruerter of the holie scriptures , how much are wee ashamed of thee who haue esteemed thee beyonde all measure , and nowe finde thee to be such a man ? and Keckermannus ( a learned Caluiniste ) in like sorte confesseth that , (7) (7) Keckermannus in System . SS. Theolog. printed Anno 1602. l. 1. pag. 188. circa med. saythe . Lutheri versio germanica in vet. test . praesertius in Iob & prophetis , naeuos suos habet non exiguos : Luthers duche translation especiallie of Iob , and the prophets , hath no smale errors : and the like is yet further confessed of Luther by (*) (*) Bucer in dialog. contra Melancthonem , saythe . In vertendis certè & explanandis scripturis manifesti sunt , neque pauci Lutheri lapsus : Martin Bucer , besides this deniall and mi-stranslatinge of the scriptures , Luther was not abashed to charge with errors such verie (8) (8) Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . printed . 1562. de captiu . Babilon . cap , de extrem . vnct . fol. 86. b. ante med. answereth to Saint Iames his sayinge ( Iacob . 5.14.15 . ) Si vspiam deliratum est , hoc loco ( Iacobi ) praecipuè deliratum est , &c. tamen si etiam esset ( epistola ) Iacobi Apostoli , dicerem non licere Apostolum sua authoritate sacramentum instituere &c. Hoc enim ad solum Christum pertinet : so he before he had fullie denyed S. Iames epistle , and as yet admittinge the same for his epistle . writinges and (9) (9) Luther . tom. 7. Witemb . fol. 231. b. circa med. saithe . Non moramur si clamitent , ecclesia , ecclesia , patres , patres , &c. scimus enim ipsos prophetas vt Dauidem & Nathan lapsos esse , adeoque ipsos etiam Apostolos , sicut Petrus Galat. 2. satis grauiter lapsus est in re maxima pertinente ad ipsam doctrinam & libertatem euangelij &c. vnum autem & solum Christum audimus &c. verbo Christi iudicamus apostolos , ecclesiam , adeoque ipsos angelos ; audimus apostolos & ecclesiam quatenus afferunt verbum Christi &c. si verbum Christi & signum non adserunt , non audimus &c. and see further hereafter , cap. 3. sect. 4. at . z. doctrine as him selfe then acknowledged for apostolicke , not forbearing vnder the pretexte of gods worde to (10) (10) vt sup . at the figure . 9. make him selfe thereby iudge of bothe : and yett further to say ( which Suinglius disliketh ) (11) (11) Suinglius tom. 2. ad Lutheri confess . respons. fol. 478. a. ante med. saithe . Cum Lutherus in verborum sensu misere fallitur & errat , Dei est vt ipsum excuset , &c. si seductus & falsus sum ( inquit ) Deus me seduxit & fefellit , nam huius verbo me totum commiseram , interim vero non animaduertit quod & Romanus Pontifex , & omnis aliorum haereticorum turba , idem illud dicere possent &c. if I be deceiued , God hath deceiued me , &c.

IIII.

FOurthelie as concerninge faithe , Luther dependeth so much thereon , that he reproueth suche protestants as houlde that , (a) (a) Luther vpon the Galathians Englished ; 1575. in c. 2. fol. 67. b. post med . neyther can faythe be true faithe without charitie , and those likewise whoe teache , (b) (b) Luther . ibid. fol. 67. circamed . thoughe my faith be neuer so perfecte , yet if this faithe be without charitie , I am not iustified , tearminge it (c) (c) Luther ibidem . fol. 68 b. prope finem , & fol. 126. b. and see Luther in his sermons englished . 1578. pag. 204. circa med . impietie to affirme that faithe excepte it be adorned with charitie iustifieth not : nay he proceeded so farre as he doubted not to say . (d) (d) Luther tom. 1. prop. 3. Fides nisi sit sine &c. faithe vnlesse yt be without , euen the least good workes , dothe not iustifie , naye , yt is no faithe , which sayinge of his maister , D. Couel specially acknowledgeth and reciteth , tearminge yt (e) (e) maister Couel . in his defence of maister Hoker , printed . 1603. pag. 42. ante med . harshe , and (f) (f) maister Couel . ibid iustlie called in question by the churche of Rome : he also further taught that a (g) (g) Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . de captiu . Babil . fol. 74. a● post med. saithe . Ita v●des quam diues sit homo Christianus siue baptisatus , qui etiam volens non potest perdere salutem suam quantiscunque peccatis , nisi nolit credere : nulla enim peccata possunt eumdamnare nisi sola incredulitas , and maister Whitaker , de Ecclesia contra Bellarmin . printed . 1599. controu. 2. quaest. 5. pag. 301. circa med. saithe . Nos dicimus si quis actum fidei habeat ei peccata non nocere , id quidem Lutherus affirmat , id nos omnes dicimus . christian or baptised persons is so riche , that all thoughe he were willinge thereto , yet he coulde not lose his saluation by anie sinne how greate so euer , vnlesse he would not beleue : whereof he giueth his reason els where sayinge . (h) (h) Luther . in loc. commu . class. 5. cap. 27. pag. 68. initio . ●aithe . Non personam sacit malam nisi incredulitas , vt nihil iustificat nisi fides , ita nihil peccat nisi incredulitas . As nothinge iustifieth but faythe , so nothinge sinneth but vnbeleeffe .

FIuethlie as concerninge good woorkes , Luther taught that (i) (i) Luther . in his sermons Englished 15●8 . pag. 147. ante med . woorkes take theire goodnes of the woorker : and that (k) (k) Luther . ibidem . pag. 276. ante med. no woorke is dissallowed of God , vnlesse the author thereof be dissallowed before , sayinge thereof further , (l) (l) Luther . ibidem . pag. 278. ante med. such a one worketh nothinge but good woorkes , neyther can yt be but good , which he beinge good before shall doe : so as by his doctrine , good woorkes make not a man good , nor euill woorkes make not a man wicked , but all dependeth vpon the haueinge or want of faithe , the (m) (m) Luther . to . 1. Witemb . fol. 67. a. circa med. saithe . Hanc ( fidem ) qui habet etiam si peccet non damnatur . &c. Hic est enim filius delicatus qui non potest offendere quicquid fecerit . which ( saith he ) whoe so euer hath , is gods ( delicate ) or wannton sonne , whoe cannot offend whatsoeuer he doe : He did proceed so farre against good workes , that he and his dearest scholler (n) (n) Dresserus in millenar . sext● , printed . 1598. pag. 187. post med. saithe . Nicolaus Amsdorphius Witembergae primum , cum ●uthero & Philippo theologiae studia coluit , postea episcopatui Mumburgico à Frederico electore praefectus est , & à Luthero inauguratus , and see the same further affirmed by maister Cowper in his chronicle , fol. 314. a. circa med. by Osiander . centur. 16. pag. 338. initio , and Luther tom . 2. Witemb . fol. 487. b. initio . writeth speciallie to Amsdorphius , tearminge him optime vir : and Osiander . iucentur . 15. l. 14. c. 1. pag. 490. initio , saithe , Natus est hoc Anno Dom. Nicolaus Amsdorphius bonus & sincerus theologus . Amsdorphius ( who euer (*) (*) the diuines of Wi●emb . in theire preface set before the booke entituled . Acta theologorum Witembergensium & Patriarchae Constantinop . printed . Anno 1584. fol. 7. a. initio , saith . Inter Lutherum Brentium Amsdorphium Sarcerium &c. summus semper fuit consensus , summa animorum coniunctio &c. agreed with Luther in doctrine and of whome Luther saide , (o) (o) in Hospinian . in concord . discord . printed . 1607. fol. 120. b. fine , yt is saide . Is fecit mentionem Amsdorphij de quo Lutherus dixisset , spiritus meus requiescit in Amsdorphio , & Wellerus , nemo tantum hausit de spiritu Lutheri ac Amsdorphius : see this also in Bale his examen recitationum Selnecer . pag. 92. post med. printed . 1582. my spirite shal rest vpon Amsdorphius ) affirmed that , (p) (p) see Nicholaus Amsdorphius his booke entituled . Quod bona opera sunt perniciosa ad salutem , see also Osiander . cent. 16. l. 3. cap. 31. pag. 669. circa med . reprehendinge Amsdorphius herein : and see further hereof , acta colloquij Aldeburgens . printed . 1570. pag. 120. sect. 11. initio , & pag. 443. paulo post initium , & pag. 29● . paulo ante med . Where it is saide : Scripsit Amsdorphius & post eum , vel per eum Flaccius , non solum necessaria sed perniciosa , esse opera ad salutem : and see Luther alledged in prooffe of this opinion in act. 15. colloqu . Aldeburg . pag. 205 post med. & fine : and see Amsdorphius further reprehended herein by Iohn Bale , in his examen recitationum Selneceri , printed . M. IC.XXCII . pag. 92. prope finem . the more boulde therefore was maister D. Willet , to tearme our reporte hereof an impudent Slaunder : in his Antilogiae , printed . 1603. pag. 19. post med . good woorkes are not onlie not necessarie to saluation , but allso hurtfull to yt : and the same not in anie qualified sence , (p) (p) Amsdorphius piae memoriae , so called in act. colloqu . Aldeburge . pag. 206. circa med . but so grosselie and intollerable , that sondrie protestant writers , who acknowledge Amsdorphius for (q) (q) ibidem . pag. 205. fine & 206. initio , yt is saide hereof . Nos quidem ipsos ( Lutherum & Amsdorphium ) inter se commitumus , hanc propositionem non vsurpari : a man ( otherwise ) of godlie memorie , do yett in this professe to (r) (r) Luther . in serm. de Moyse , and see Luther . tom. 3. Witemb . printed . 1583. fol. 6. b. initio . & prope finem , and fol. 7. a. initio . he saithe : In promulgatione decalogi Exod. 20. Cum inquit ego sum Dominus Deus tuus qui eduxi te &c. ad nos & reliquas gentes non pertinent quae hic dicuntur &c. falso ergo phanatici lege Moysi nos onerant . &c. Luther was so reproueable herein , that the diuines of the counte Palatine in their , admonitio christiana de libro concordiae , printed . 1581. pag. 209. fine , saye . Non difficile est ex libris Lutheri , proferre non pauca in quibus ballucinatio tam est manifesta &c. and then . pag. 211. initio . they alledge emonge other this sayinge of Luther . Sicut non curat ius Saxonicum , sic nec ingeratur nobis Moyses , nos in nouo testamento Moyses , nec videre , nec audire volumus : &c. at quomodo conueniunt haec cum toties repetius seuerissimis Dei praeceptis , Exod. 20. numer . 33. &c. and Hospinian . in his concordia discor . printed . 1607. fol. 225. a. circa med. saithe , of Luthers errors . Similia multa ex Lutheri scriptis adduci possunt , veluti quod scribit , nos in nouo testamento Mosem , nec videre , nec audire volumus : and Luther himselfe , in colloqu . mensal . Germ. fol. 125. & 135. yet further saythe : Ad Iudaeos pertinet lex Moysis , neque nos ligat deinceps : cum quispiam Moysen tibi proponit cum suis praeceptis , teque cogere vult vt ea obserues , tum dic , abi ad Iudaeos cum tuo Moyse , &c. Moysen cum sua lege non volo ego habere , est enim Christi Domini hostis . leaue both him and Luther to themselues : Hereto might be further added Luthers knowne doctrine against the decalogue or tenne commandments as ( s ) not apertaininge ( in his opinion ) to christianes , wherein he is censured as vnworthie by protestantes them selues .

VI.

SIxtlie concerninge marriage and diuorce , Luther teacheth sayinge , (a) (a) Luther . serm. de matrimonio . si nolit vxor aut non possit , veniat ancilla : if the wife will not , or ( by reason of infirmitie ) cannot come , let the mayde come ; a sayinge so absurde , that maister Whitaker thus recitinge the same and answeringe thereto , that Luther hereby ment firste , to diuorce from the wife , and then after to marrye the maìde , is yet enforced to (b) (b) Whitaker . contr. Camp. printed . 1604. rat. 8. recitinge these nexte foresaide obiected woordes , pag. 112. fine , dothe afterwards . pag. 150 circa med . nott denyinge any parte of the saide woordes , say as in answere thereto , Lutheri autem istam de hoc diuortij genere sententiam ego minime defendo . to disclaime in defendinge Luther therein : allso Luther further aduiseth the wife to say vnto hir infirme husbande , (c) (c) saith Luther in sermo de matrim. in tom . 5. Witemb . printed . 1554. fol. 120. a. initio , and ibidem . fol , 120. b. versus finem , he saithe , Quod si frater absque harede ex hac vita migrarit , oportebat vxorem proximo mariti sui consanguineo nubere : &c. quod vt iam non est praeceptum , sic nec vetitum : and the like he saith of Polygamie next hereafter at . n. Ecce mi marite &c. Behoulde husbande you cannot performe the frendshipe you owe me , you haue deceiued my youthfull bodie , be content I pray you that I bargaine a secrete marriage with your brother , or some next of your kenred , in such sorte as you may still beare the name , and your goods may not passe to strangers &c. this councell I gaue when I was yett in feare of the pope , but now my minde should be to giue other ( worser ) councell , namelie that layinge my hands vpon the lockes of such a husbande &c. I woulde shake him as the prouerbe is and that vehementlie ( till he assented : ) a sayinge so absurde & without all defence , that the protestant author in his answere for the time , to the defence of the Censure printed . 1583. comynge by course to make answere to this theire obiected sayinge ; onely saithe . Why should Luthers opinion in some one poynte or other not (*) (*) What no so greate importance for the wife to make secreete marriage with her husbands brother ? of so greate importance be layde to our charge ? &c. men had theire errors , (d) (d) in the said English treatise , fol. 68. b. post med . &c. also Luyet further teacheth sayinge , (e) (e) see these wordes of Luther in maister Fulkes treatise against the defence of the Censure . pag. 213. prope finem , and in Luther . tom. 5. Witemb . in 1. Cor. 7. fol. 113. a. initio . and ibidem . fol. 111. b. ante med . He further saythe . Si alter cum altero in gratiam redire nolit , sed simpliciter seperatus esse velit , & alter continere non valens comparem habere coniugem cogatur , quid illi faciendum ? poteritne cum alio contrahere ? respondeo procul dubio poterit : wee cannot stop Paules mouthe &c. His wordes are plaine that a brother or sister are free from the law of wedlocke , if the one departe or doe not assent to dwell with the other , neyther doeth he saye that this may be donne once onely , but leaueth it free so often as the cause shall require &c. In which case as he signifieth a (f) (f) see this in maister Fulkes foresaide treatise againste the defence of the censure . pag. 213. paulo post med . and in Luther . tom. 5. Witemb . fol. 112. b. fine . Where it is saide hereof . Vt docem vel plures adhuc viuentes transfugas haberet . man may haue tenne wiues or moe fledd from him , and yett liueinge : naye he doubteth not in case of adulterie committed by a maried man or woman , to geue libertie euen to the offendinge adulterer (g) (g) in aliam profugere terram Maechus potest , ibique si continere nequeat , vxorem ducere rursum : ( Luther . to . 5. Witemb . fol. 123 a. initio . ) to flie into another countrie and marrie againe : so dangerouslie doth he encline to polygamie affirminge therof , that (h) (h) Luther in propositionibus de Bigamia Episcoporum . edit . An. 1528. propositio . 62. 65. 66. and see further , Luther ▪ in explicatione Geneseos , in comment , c , 16. edit. 1525. poligamie is no more abrogated then is the rest of Moyses lawe , and that it is free , as beinge neyther commanded nor forbiden : In respecte whereof he signifieth that (i) (i) Luther vbi supr. in Gen. c. 16. he will neither bringe in Poligamie nor condemne it : which his opinion in behalfe of Polygamie , is more fullie and in plaine tearmes defended by his dearest (k) (k) concerninge Melancthon see hereafter cap. 4. sect. 1. at . o. Melancthon , (l) (l) Concerninge Ochine see hereafter . cap. 4. sect. 3. in the margine . at . q. Bernardine Ochine , and others : In so much as (m) (m) Wicelius in method . concord . Eccles. printed . in 8. 1537. initio , saithe . Reducat ad calculum Lutheri factio & retractet quae portenta , & quam non pudicè admodum scripta ediderit , de coniugio de diuortijs , de iterando post diuortia , de gradibus , de Polyginecia populi &c. this man was so impartiall , as that in the same treatise , c. 1. &c. 5. & 20. He writeth against our catholicke doctrines of masse , praier to sanctes , images , communion vnder one kinde , &c. Wicelius a then liuinge learned aduersarie , confesseth and reiecteth Luthers foresaide doctrines of diuorce and Poligamie , wherein Luther is yett allso further reprehended by other (n) (n) the protestant Lantgraue in his published writinge penned by his diuines saythe . Lutherus de coniugio quaedam & alia , haud quaquam probanda scripsit ( see this in Hospinians concordi . discor . printed . 1607. fol. 99. b. ante med . protestant writers .

VII .

SEuentethly as concerninge magistracie ; Luther teaceth sayinge (o) (o) So saithe Luther . Seculari potestate , tom . 6. Germ. see this in maister Iewells defens . of the apol. of 1571. pag. 429. and maister Iewels strange euasion , pag. 430. ante med . consistinge vpon comparinge of vnlike phrazes , as where Saint Paule saithe , there is neither , Iew nor grecian , bound nor free in Christe , Galat. 3.28 . & Colloss. 3.11 . whereby is onely meant that with Christe there is no respecte of persons , Collos. 3.25 . but what is this as in excuse of Luthers so vnlike sayinge ? emonge Christianes no man can or oughte to be magistrate , but eche one is to other equally subiecte &c. Emonge Christian men , none is superior saue one and onely Christe : and againe he saithe (p) (p) so saith Luther in his sermons Englished 1578. pag. 97. fine , and in tom . 7. Witemb . printed . 1558. serm. de oue perdita fol. 327. b. paulo post med . therefore is Christe our Lorde , that he may make vs such as him selfe is , and as he cannot suffer him selfe to be tyed and bounde by lawes , &c. so also ought not the conscience of a christiane to suffer them : & as it were to explaine his other sayinges where he prescribeth obedience , that yet he doth the same as in regard of outward policie & not of conscience , he further saythe , (q) (q) so saith Luther in his saide sermons Englished , pag. 261. circa med . we admonishe hence concerninge the ciuill magistrate , when he comandeth or requireth any thinge , yea if he compel thereto wee muste obeye , for there cometh thereby no losse of faith or Christiane libertie , for soe much as they doe not contend that those thinges are necessarie to saluation which they ordeyne or require , but onelye to mantayne outwarde rule , publique tranquillitie and gouernment , and so the conscience remayneth free , &c. Howebeit if any should contend that those commandements of the ciuill magistrate be necessarie to saluation , ( as doubtelesse all their lawfull commandments be , in respect that they binde vs euen in conscience and to breake them were sinne ) then as is saide of the traditions of the papistes , the contrarie rather were to be donne : hence it is that he professeth that in the course of his pretended reformation . (r) (r) In Lutheri loc. commu . class. 4. c. 30. pag. 55. ante med. it is saide . Vehemens epistola ad Spalatinum scripta , inter caetera sic : non feram quod ais , non passurum princepem scribi in Moguntinum , nec quod publicam pacem perturbare possit : potius te & principem ipsum perdam & omnem creaturam , si enim creatori eius Papae restiti , cur cadam eius creatura ▪ ( in so much as in the marginall note thereupon is set downe , Lutherus etiam à principe suo non vult impediri ) and immediatlie thereafter , Luther further saythe . Pulchrè vero non turbandam pacem publicam arbitraris , & turbandam pacem aternam Dei , &c. non sic Spalatine , non sic princeps &c. ( and againe a litle hereafter ) Videor mihi videre Germaniam in sanguine natare &c. He will not be stayed by his prince , with much more to the like purpose , whereupon followed the so manie knowne open (s) (s) See Luthers ominouse prediction of these rebellions , vt supra at . x. and see many examples thereof alledged in the protest . apol. in the preface . sect. 9. & 16. rebellions of the Lutheranes in Germanie against the Emperor to the much effusion of Christiane bloode , whereat he insulteth sayinge , (t) (t) Luther . tom. 4. Ien. fol. 97. saith . Euangelium tumultuari debet , quod si non faciat , verum non est Euangelium : and Luther , in loc. commu . class. 5 , c. 17. pag. 57. ante med , saithe . Tu quareris quod per Euangelium nostrum mundus tumultuatur , respondetur Deo gratias , haec volui fieri , & ô me miserum , si non fierent talia . thou complainest that by our ghospell the worlde is become tumultuouse , I answere God be ( therefore ) thanked , these thinges I would haue to be , and o me miserable if such thinges were not he proceded so farr in this course that in his booke entituled : Aduersus falso nominatum ordinem episcoporum , ( written (u) (u) That this booke was written towardes the end of . 1522. see Callan , at that yere . l. 3. fol. 36. b. prope finem , and Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. cap. 33. initio . pag. 87. circa med . anno 1522. ) he publisheth his bloody (x) (x) Luther . to . Ien. Germ. fol. 132. ( in libro aduersus falso nom . ord. episc . ) saithe . Nunc attendite vos episcopi , imo laruae diaboli , doctor Lutherus vult vobis bullam , & reformationem legere quae vobis non bene sonabit : doctoris Lutheri bulla & reformatio , quicumque opem ferunt , corpus bona & famam in hoc impendunt vt episcopatus deuastentur , & episcoporum regimen extinguatur , hi sunt dilecti filij Dei &c. contra vero quicumque manutenent episcoporum regimen , eisque obediunt voluntaria obedientia , hi sunt diaboliministri &c. see also . tom. 2. Witemb . fol. 320. b. post med. bull of reformation wherby to stirre vpp the people to the spoile of bushoprickes and puttinge downe of catholicke bushopes , which tooke such effect , as the bores of Germanie thereupon tooke (y) (y) Sleydan Eglished . l. at . Anno 1525. fol. 53. post med . saith , in the beginninge of the springe time began a new commotion &c. of the vulgar people , against the prelates of the churche , pretendinge cause as thoughe they would defend the ghospell : see this allso in Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. c. 37. initio . pag. 100. post med . armes to suppresse the bushopes and other clergie , accordinge to the prescript of Luthers foresaide bulle (z) (z) vt supra at c. see this also further testified next hereafter at . h. and in Sleydan Englished . l. 5. fol. 59. b. fine &c. pretendinge theire cause to be the defence of the ghospell , in which respect they (a) (a) in Osiander centur. 16. l. 1. c. 36. pag. 102. circa med. it is saide . Ad Lutheri iudicium rustici prouocauerunt , appealed to Luthers iudgement : At what tyme Luther discerninge them to be but naked men and vnhable to preuaile , to auoide the scandall of theire rebellion , contradicteth them ( as in like sorte he (b) (b) see hereafter . cap. 4. sect. 1. in the margine at . s. did the Antinomi , whose error him selfe firste (c) (c) see there in the margine at . s. set abroache ) and preacheth to them obedience : And when as they beinge assembled in troupes , and not apte to be pacified , made warre not onelie against the clergie , but also (d) (d) Osiander . cent. 16. lib. 1. cap. 38. initio . pag. 103. post med. saithe . Rustici non pontificijs modo , sed nobilitati quoque bellum faciunt : tum Lutherus ali● euulgat● scripto hortatur & instigat omnes vt velut ad commune restinguendum iucendium accurrant &c. and pag. 104. initio . He further alledgeth Luther as affirminge , rustices professes initio , quasi disceptationem causae ferre possent , & admonitionem quoque si meliora quis adferret , itaque ( obserue this well ) se non ansum fuisse tum illos condemnare , nunc autem &c. vertendum sibi fuisse orationis stilum &c. monet igitur vt in eos non secus ac in effrenatas belluas impetus promiscuè ab omnibus &c. rustici ad arma se venisse iactabant &c. vt Euangelij doctrina celebretur & augescat : see allso this in Sleydan Englished . l. 5. fol. 64. b. fine , & 65. a. initio . against the nobilitie ( whoe ioyned in ayde of theire clergie ) Luther as foreseing thereupon their ruyne , turneth fully against them , & publishinge an other bulle appointeth (e) (e) vt supr. at . h. and Luther in mensal . colloqu . pag. 150. saithe . Ego Martinus Lutherus in seditione omnes trucidaui rusticos , meo enim iussu occisi sunt , ac proinde omnis ipsorum sanguis super ceruicem meam , &c. them to be all slayne as wilde beastes &c. which beinge accordinglie performed ( the miserable men then beinge as (f) (f) Osiander . centur. 16. pag. 108. initio . saithe . Ibi vero miseri homines velut attonitineque se defendebant , neque suga salutem petebant . al astonished and vnhable to defende or saue themselues by flight ) Luther as it were to celebrate theire funerall , immediatlie thereupon (g) (g) Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. cap. 40 pag. 109. circa med . saith as next in order after the premisses . Hoc Anno 1525. Lutherus vxorem duxit Catharinam à Bora quae antea monacha fuerat : and Sleydan Englished . l. 5 at Anno 1525. fol. 65. b. post med . saithe accordinglie ( as next in order after the other ) in those dayes Luther married a nunne where he gaue occasion to his aduersaries to speake euill of him : marieth Katherine Bore the nunne , not (h) (h) see hereafter , cap. 3. sect. 6. ante med . in the margine at . c. regardinge ( as confesseth and thereat complayneth Melancthon ) the euills then present before his eyes .

VIII .

AS concerninge the administracion of the worde and sacramentes , Luther maketh the right and power thereof comon to laye men with the clergie , sayinge to this end , (a) (a) directly so saith Luther tom . 2. Witemb . De ministris ecclesiae instituend . fol. 368. a. b. & 369. a. b. and see further . tom. 2. fol. 249. a. b. and see Hospinian . histor. sacram . part. 2. fol. 14. circa med . reporting Luthers confessed opinion hereof , the first office of a priest is to preache the word &c. but this is comon to all : the nexte is to baptise , and this allso may all doe euen woemen &c. the thirde is to consecrate breade and wine , but this is comon to all no lesse then priestes &c. if then that which is greater then all , be giuen indifferentlie to all men and women , I meane the worde and baptisme , then that which is lesse , I meane to consecrate the supper is allso geuen to them : and the like doctrine dothe he affirme in other (b) (b) Luther . in assert . damnat . in tom . 2. Witemberge . fol. 103. b fine , saith . Quod absente sacerdote , etiam puer aut mulier & quilibet Christianus absoluere potest , Math. 18 : clarè patet : also Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . de abroganda missa priuata , fol. 249. b. ante med. saythe . Mulieres prohibet Paulus loqui , non simpliciter sed in ecclesia , nempe vbi sunt viri potentes loqui &c. ordo itaque & honestas est , vt viris loquentibus in ecclesia , tacent mulieres , nullis autem loquentibus viris , necesse est vt loquantur mulieres : his writings , beinge ( as maister D. Couel confesseth ) (c) (c) see this affirmed and confessed of Luther by D. Couel , in his defence of maister Hooker ▪ printed . 1603. art. 15. pag. 101. post med . and by Hospinian . in histor. sacram . part . 2. fol. 14. b. circa med . and see Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . fol. 243. b. circa med . not affrayde to affirme , that sacraments are effectuall , though administred by satan him selfe .

IX .

AS concerninge the sufficiencie of our redemption by our Sauiors passion in his humane nature vpon the crosse , Luther taught that (d) (d) See this sayinge confessed and reprehended in Luther by Suinglius . tom ▪ 2. printed . 1581 fol. 458. a. initio . where he inferreth thereupon , Lutherus Christum saluatorem abnegat . and by Hospinian . in histor. sacram . part. 2. fol. 57. b. post med. & 76. b. ante med. Luthers sayinge hereof , is in confessione maiore de can . where he saithe . Cum credo quod sola humana natura pro me passa est , Christus ille vilis nec magni praetij saluator est , immo ipse quoque saluatore opus habet : not onely the humane nature of Christe suffred for vs , for ( saythe he ) in affirminge but so much , (e) (e) Luther vt supra , Christe is a sauiour of vile and smale accompte and needeth him selfe allso a sauiour , but allso that (f) (f) Luther . de consilijs part. 2. saithe of the Suinglianes . Pertinacissimè contra me pugnabant , quod diuinitas Christi pati non posset : see also this opinion confessed and reprehended in Luther by Hospinian . in his concord . discord . in praefat. fol. 4. b. initio . and in the hooke , fol. 186. b. initio . And yett against all this , maister D. Abbot is not abashed to giue D. bushope the lye for his sayinge that Luther affirmed the God-head yt selfe to suffer : ( D. Abbot . in his 3. part . of the defence , &c. pag. 240. paulo ante med . And see Luthers schollers further reprehended for this theire opinion by Simlerus , de praesentia Christi in terris , printed . 1574. fol. 98. b. post med . And by Beza in respons. ad aucta colloqui . Montpelga● . part . 1. pag. 82. & 92. versus finem . the diuinitie of Christe did suffer , which his (g) (g) of this ould condemned error in Apollinaris and Eutycles , see Barnes in Act. Roman . Pontific . ( printed at Basile ) pag. 46. fine , and Beza , in respons. ad acta colloqu . Mont. Belg. printed . 1589. part. 1. pag. 82 prope finem . ould condemned error of the God head suffring , is confessed and condemned in him and sondrie his followers by (h) (h) Suinglius vt supr. at . d. Suinglius , (i) (i) See Beza . in his epist. theolog . printed . 1573. directlie reprehendinge herein Andreas Musculus , and Islebius Luthers schollers , epist. 60. initio , pag. 285. Beza and others : hereto allso is not improper Luthers confessed further doctrine of (*) (*) Luther . tom. 3. Witemb . printed . 1583. in Psalm . 16. fol. 279. a post med . saithe . Christus cum summo dolore mortuus est , ita videtur , & dolores post mortem in inferno sustinuisse vt omnia nobis superaret : In soe much as maister Parkes against maister Willet , pag. 114. in the texte and margine at . b. ( and in regarde of the printers misfiguringe the , pag. fol. 11.1 . prope finem ) affirmeth that Luther , Illiricus , Lessius , Hemingius , Wellerus , and Latymer , helde that Christe discended into hel bothe in bodie and soule , and there suffered torments after his deathe . Christes discendinge into hell , there allso to suffer tormentes in soule after his deathe .

AS concerninge the blessed and holie Trinitie , Luther taught thus farr to the contrarie , as that (k) (k) Suinglius tom. 2. in respons. ad confess . Lutheri . fol. 474. b. fine , confesseth & reprehendeth this in Luther sayinge . Nec enim hunc Lutheri sermonem immodestius vel ferocius exagitabo , quo sic , inquit , hic de sola & vnica diuinitate dicitur , quod illa triplex vel trium sit generum , quemadmodum & tres personae &c. in quibus verbis grauissimi errores latitant &c. tam impurè &c. de Deo & sacris omnibus disputat Lutherus : the diuinitie is three foulde euen as the persons be , &c. and the same soe grosle as he is therein specially accused and condemned by (l) (l) Suinglius vt supra . Suinglius : and vpon this ground perhapes yt was , that where the scripture saith , (m) (m) 1. Iohn . 5.7 . there be three which giue witnes in heauen , the father , the worde , and the holie ghoste , and these three be one : this beinge a moste euident place in behalfe of the Trinitie , is neuerthelesse quite , (n) (n) omitted in Luthers duche Bibles : omitted by Luther in his translation of the newe testament : As allso Luther ( whome Caluine therein imitateth ) did likewise putt (o) (o) Vide enchir . prec . Anni 1543. and Caluine imitating Luther herein , saithe . Pracatio vulgo trita est , sancta Trinitas vnus Deus miserere nostri , mihi non placet , ac omnino barbariem sapit : ( Caluine in tract . theologic . printed . 1597. pag. 796. a. paulo ante med. forth of the lytanie this ensueinge verse , holie Trinitie one verie God haue mercie vpon vs , affirminge that (p) (p) Luther . in postil. maiore ( printed ) Basileae apud Heruagium in enarrat . Dominic . Trinit. and see Luthers foresaide wordes alledged at large by Vlembergius in his graues & iustae causae &c. printed . 1589. pag. 534. out of the 2. part . of Luthers postil . printed . 1537. fol. 158. b. the word Trinitie , is but an humane inuention and soundeth couldlie : and concludeth that his (q) (q) Luther . in libro contra Iacobum Latomum . tom. 2. Witemb . latine edit. Anno. 1551. saithe . Animae mea odit 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , & optime exegerunt Ariani , ne vocem illam prophanam & nouam regulis fidei statui licere . I know Luthers later editions to be altred and corrupted herein ( of which like corruption see more heretofore in the preface , to the reader in the margine after t. at . * . ) for which cause I prouoke to the first edition . soule hateth the worde homousion .

XI .

AS concerninge God beinge the author of our sinne . Luther teacheth thus dangerouslie sayinge , (r) (r) Luther . in assertionibus damnatis per Leonem decimum art . 36. saithe . Quomodo potest sese ad bonum praeparare , cum nec in potestate sit suas vias malas facere , nam & mala opera in impijs Deus operatur , vt Prouerb . 18. dicitur , omnia propter seipsum operatus est Dominus , etiam impium ad diem malum : thus stand Luthers wordes to this daye in the more auncient edition of his workes at Witemb . and also at Basil . Anno 1521. and are soe recited by Roffensis in his answere thereto entituled . Confutatio assertionis Lutheranae , printed . at Antwerp . 1523. art. 36. fol. 204. a. fine . whereas in the later edition of Witemb . tom. 2. Anno 1562. fol. 112. à fine , Luthers schollers ( as ashamed of his doctrine ) did after Luthers deathe , quite against the sence and coherence of Luthers owne wordes , in steade of operatur foiste in regit . How can man prepare himselfe to good , seinge yt is not ( so much as ) in his power to make his ways euil ? for God worketh the wicked woorke in the wicked &c. And againe , (s) (s) Luther vbi sup. art. 36. saythe . Nulli est in manu quippiam cogitare mali aut boni , sed omnia ( vt Wicleui articulus Constantiae damnatus rectè docet ) de necessitate absoluta eueniunt , quod & poeta voluit quando dixit , certa stant omnia lege : this sayinge thus extant in Roffensis , and the other more aunciente editions before mencioned , are likewise corrupted , and altred in the saide laste edition of Witemberge . tom. 2. fol. 112. b. fine . it is not in mans power to thinke good or euill , but all thinges ( as Wicliffes Article condemned at Constance dothe rightlie teache ) proceed from absolute necessitie &c. yett more , (1) (1) Luther . de seruo arbitrio , cap. 32. saithe . Christiani non libero arbitrio , sed spiritu Dei aguntur , Rom. 8. agi verè non agere , sed rapi quemadmodum serra aut securis à Fabro agitur , & hic nequis dubitet Lutherum tam absurdè dicere verba eius recitat Diatribe quae sauè agnosco , fateor enim articulum illum Wicleui ( omnia necessitate fieri ) esse false damnatum Constantiensi conciliabulo , &c. these wordes of Luther beinge extant in the editions of Luthers life time , and soe apparantlye his knowne wordes that they are yett accordinglie verbatim extant in this verie treatise of Luthers de seruo arbitrio , sett fourth by that prime Caluiniste Iacobus Kimedontins , and printed but now latelie , viz. Anno 1603. Neustadij in Palinata . fol. 195. circa med . are yet neuerthelesse moste shamefully altered ( since Luthers death ) in tom . 2. Witemb . of Anno 1562. fol. 455. a. post med . and see Luthers like further doctrine in his foresaide booke published by Kimedoncius , pag. 32. I doe confesse Wicliffes opinion ( of all thinges cominge to passe by absolute necessitie ) to haue bene falslye condemned , in the conuenticle at Constance : this doctrine takinge place , all exhortations and lawes are in vaine , and soe likewise threatninge of punishment , and promise of reward , soe often testified by the scriptures : Hereto is also apertayninge Luthers strange affirminge , that (*) (*) Luther in libro de seruo arbitrio , saithe . Deus indignos coronat , immerites damnat , qu●modo hoc iustum sit , incomprehensibile est modo , videbimus antem cum illic venerimus : see also those wordes of Luther thus cited and alledged by the learned caluiniste Mathias Martinius in his doctrine Christianae summa capita &c. printed . 1603. pag. 288. post med. God crowneth the vnworthie , and damneth those that haue not deserued yt : which foresayde opinion of Luther concerninge Gods beinge the author of sinne , is made as yett more euident , by the like answearable doctrine of Iohannes Brentius ( Luthers greate disciple ) whome maister Iewel tearmeth (2) (2) Maister Iewel in his defence &c. printed . 1567. pag. 473. a graue and learned father , and whoe ( saith Osiander ) was (3) (3) Osiander . centur. 16. lib. 3. cap. 66. pag. 819. ante med. saithe . Ioannes Brentius Theologus eximius &c. a. D. D. Luthero in magno honore habitus est , proximus certè à Luthero inter fides & praestantes Christi seruos numerandus : an excellente diuine , had in great honor by Luther , and ranked nexte vnto him , this man forbeared not to affirme , that , (4) (4) Brentius vpon Amos. printed in 8. Hagonae , 1530. in cap. 3. saythe . Omnia à Deo potenti manu & efficaci fiunt , siue mala culpae , siue mala poenae , &c. the euill , wheither of faulte or of punishment , is wroughte by the mightie workinge hande of God .

XII .

AS concerninge chastitie and single life . Luther ( against the whole current of (*) (*) Iouinian was by the auncient fathers condemned of error for his affirminge that mariage and virginitie were ( eiusdem meriti ) of equall merit , confessed by Pantaleon in chronographi printed . Anno 1568. pag. 32. col. 1. circa med . and by the centurie writers , cent. 5. cap. 4. col. 518. fine , and by maister Wotton in his defence of maister Parkins , printed . 1606. pag. 500. circa med . Antiquitie ) maketh it simply inferior vnto marriage , saying ; De (a) (a) Luther . to . 5. Witemb . print . 1554. in 1. Cor. c. 7. fol. 107. b. post med. saith . de vsu vel abusu statuum in praesenti nihil disserimus , caterum de conditione & natura statuum in sese , ac concludimus matrimonium esse velut aurum , spiritualem vero statum vti stercus : vsu vel abusu &c. of the vse or abuse of those states ( of life ) at this present we will say nothinge but of theire condicion , and nature in them selues , and doe conclude that matrimonie is as goulde , and the spirituall state ( of single life ) is as dunge , (b) (b) Luther . de votis : see this sayinge acknowledged and defended by maister Whitaker . contra Camp . printed . 1604. rat. 8. pag. 151. ante med . Where he concludeth saying thereof . Haec certè Lutheri propria non sunt , ea enim omnes boni agnoscunt & defendunt . matrimonie is much more excellent then virginitie , Christe and his apostles did diswade Christianes from virginitie : concludinge further and sayinge . (c) (c) Luther . tom. 5. Witēb . serm. de matrimonio . fol. 119. a versus finem , saith . Vt non est in meis viribus vt vir non sim , tam non est mei iuris vt absque muliere sim : rursum vt in tua manu non est vt foemina non sis , sic nec in te est vt absque viro degas &c. non est nostrarum virium vel vt impediatur , vel omittatur , sed tam est necessarium quam vt masculus sim , magisque necessarium , quam edere , bibere , purgare , mucum emungere &c. As it is not in my power that I should be no man , soe is it not in my power that I should be without a woman , it is not in our power that it should be either stayed or omitted , but is as necessarie as that I should be a man , and more necessarie , then to eate , drinke , purge , make cleane the nose , &c. from whence proceeded that scandalouse condicion of life , confessedlie frequent (d) (d) Siluester Czecanorius de corruptis moribus &c. bewayleth the estate of Germanie sayinge ; neuer was lust soe frequented in euerie sex or age as in these our tymes : for this doctrine of Luther is nowe euerie where houlden for sacred , that no man can containe , no more then not to spitte , and that a man can be no more without a woman , nor a woman , without a man then withoute meate and drincke , &c. doe wee not daylie see in these tymes yonge men to goe openlie a whoringe & c ? also yonge damsells when they become wanton and immodeste as well these as men stubbornelie to pretend this doctrine of Luther , that none is hable to liue chaste , seeinge that venerie is as necessarie as meate and drincke ? &c. emonge the Lutherane professors .

XIII .

AS concerninge the soules immortalitie , Luther was in the endé soe obstinatelie bente againste purgatorie and prayer to sainctes , that to (a) (a) Luther . tom. 4. Witemb . 1574. in ecclesiasten c. 9. saith . Salomon sentire vi●●●tur mortu●s sic dormire vt prorsus nihil sciant : & planè credo non esse in scriptura locum fortiorem pro mortuis dormientibus , &c. Contra sanctorum inuocationem & purgatorij fictionem , fol. 36. b. circa med. And see Sleydans further reporte hereof concerninge Luther . lib. 9. Anno 1534. fol. 116. a initio , after the English translation , but reade the latine : preuente them , he affirmed the soule to sleepe or die together with the bodye , to this end sayinge : (b) (b) Luther . tom. 4. Witemb . fol. 37. b. ante med. saithe . Sensit ergo Salomon , m●rtuos omnius dormire , & nihil prorsus sentire , iacent ibi mortui non numerantes dies vel annos &c. anima abit in locum suum , vt intelligas infernum dici vbi continentur animae , & quasi quoddam sepulchrum animae extra hunc corporalem mundum , sicut terra est sepulchrum corporis . The deade sleepe &c. they alltogether sleepe , and feele nothinge , they lye there dead neyther numbringe dayes nor yeres , &c. with much more to the same purpose . Whereto a scholler of his addeth , that (c) (c) The Anonimus author of the theses published . 1568. setteth downe his tenthe thesis thus . Negamus aliquam animam post mortem manere , sed illud dicimus excogitatum ab Antichristo ad statuendam suam culinam per fictum purgatorium & inuocationem sanctorum . the soules immortalitie was deuised by Antichriste , to establishe his fayned purgatorie and prayer to saintes : In which respecte Luther forbeareth not to place and ranke the doctrine of the soules immortalitie , emonge those (d) (d) See this hereafter . cap. 3. sect. 5 , after h. in the margine at the figure . 2. infinite monsters which are ( saithe he ) conteyned in the Romane dungehill of decrees : to which opinion his dearest Illiricus ( whome maister Bell tearmeth a (e) (e) soe saithe maister Bell in his regiment of the churche &c. printed . 1606. pag. 28. fine . verie famouse writer , and moste worthie defender of the Christiane trueth ) was soe furthringe , that Beza saith of him (f) (f) Beza in epistolis Theologic . printed . 1573. epist. 5. pag. 55. that Ismael Illiricus &c. manifestlie layeth the foundation of the doctrine of the soules mortalitie : a doctrine ( as Caluine confesseth ) not ingratefull for the time , to certayne (g) (g) Caluine in prefac . in psychopamychiam . extant . in his tractat . theologic . printed . 1597. pag. 459. initio , saithe hereof . Scio non nullos bonos viros quibus de hoc summo aliquid in animum ins●●●●atum fuerit , vel nimia credendi facilitate , vel ignorantia scripturae qua ad resistendum pro tempore non fuerint satis armati &c. good men ( so he tearmeth them , of his owne profession ) and in the end taken vp and defended (h) (h) see in Caluine treatise nexte aboue saide throughout , and see in Caluins instructio aduersus libertinos , cap. 11. & 22. by the libertines , who proceeded thereupon yett further to denie , (i) (i) vbi supra at . h. the hope of our resurrection , and soules immortalitie .

XIV .

AS concerninge locall hell . Luther at the laste proceeded for to denye that there is any such before the iudgement daye , sayinge , (k) (k) Luther . tom. 4. Witemb . printed . 1574. in cap. 2. Ionae . fol. 4. 18. b. ante 〈◊〉 saithe . Quod cortus locus sit vbi damm●●orum anima inclusa torqu●antur quemadmodum pictores pi●gunt & frugunt , & concionatores quidam contendunt , non anfim affirmare : nunc diaboli 〈◊〉 sunt in inferne , &c. non autem regerent in munde impios , nec sic luderent & illuderent munde , nec tot damna darent , si certo loco incarcerati torquerentur , aeterni illi damnationis cruciatus non sinerent eos sic esse etiesos : I dare not affirme that there is a certaine place ( before the laste iudgment daye ) in which the soules of the damned are nowe imprisoned , and punished as the paynters fayne , and preachers doe affirme : (l) (l) vt supra , at . k. the deuills are not as yett in hell &c. for they could not soe playe and illude the worlde , if beinge imprisoned in a certaine place they suffred punishment : those torments of eternall damnation would not suffer them to be soe idle , &c. Whereto Caluine enclineth teachinge , that hel is not materiall , or a place of sensible punishment , but onelye of stinge , and torment of conscience , to which purpose he affirmeth , that the scriptures mencioninge of fire in hell , is but a (m) (m) Caluine in his Harmomonia , printed . 1595. in Math. cap. 3. vers. 12. pag. 54. b. ante med. saithe . De igne aterna &c. ex pluribus scripturae locit colligere lic●t , metaphoricam esse locutionem , nam si ign●m realem vel materialem vt vocant statuere libet , simul addendum etit sulphur & stabellum &c. nec certe alia est ignis quam vermis ratio , quod si in vermis nomine metaphora omnium consensu recipitur , idem & de igne senti●ndum : metaphoricall location , (m) (m) Caluine . institut . lib. 3. cap. 25. §. 12. saithe . 〈…〉 tormenta & exuciatus nobis figurantur , nempe per tenebras , fletum , ignom , vermem &c. and that there is (n) (n) vt supra , at . in . no more materiall fire in hell , then there is a materiall worme &c. that therefore the scripture ( o ) figureth to vs by things corporall , as namely by darkenes , weepinge , fire , &c. the other vexation and torment of conscience : which foresaide verie doctrine of Caluine , beinge defended by maister (p) (p) see maister Iacobs wordes hereof recited by maister Bilson in his suruey of Christes sufferinges &c. printed . 1604. pag. 54 an●● m●● & 46. post med . Iacob , and maister Doctor (q) (q) see maister Doct. Raynoldes , in his censura libr●rum apocriph●rum , &c. in his table set before the beginninge of his booke at th●●enerall title● of his prelections , pralect . 51. & 54. & 56. &c. Raynoldes , and condemned (r) (r) Hierom ad Ani●●● semeth do●●ne this for one of his Origens errors : Ig●es quoq●●ge 〈…〉 quo scriptura sancta peccatoribus comminatur , non ponit in supplicijs , sed●● conscientia peccatorum &c. and see Hierom thus and to this purpose , alledged by maister Bilson in his foresaide Suruey &c. pag. 51. paulo post med . of oulde in Origen , is specially (s) (s) confuted by maister Bilson in his foresaid suruey &c. pag. 49. 50. 51. &c. and by Musculus and Zanchius alledged there . pag. 50. circa & post med . confuted for erroneouse by the nowe protestant bushope maister D. Bilson , and also by Musculus and Hierom Zanchius : Hitherto of Luthers doctrines , whiche whether they be more preparinge , to the strayte (t) (t) Math. 7.13.14 . waye that leadeth vnto life , or to the broade waye which leadeth to perdicion , lett the indifferent reader in gods name iudge .

CHAPT. III.

FRom Luthers doctrine , wee will nowe make our nexte passage into the examination of his externall behauiour and deportment .

FIrste as concerninge his pride , he was holden therein for so vainelie conceyted , that he (1) (1) Suinglius . tom. 2. ad Lutheri confess . respons. fol. 441. a. paulo post med. saith . Sunt profecto qui constanter asserant ( quamuis ipse fidem illis habendam esse nunquam crediderim ) Lutherum aliquando non sine iactabunda quadam ostentatione dixisse , si papatum totum facile instauraturam esse denuo , si ipsi libuerit : &c. thought it in his power to restore or putt downe poperie at his pleasure , &c. and further imagined him selfe to be the (*) (*) Luther . in tom . 2. Witemb . of 1562. fol. 269. a. post . med. saithe . Videtur mihi satanas à paerit●● 〈◊〉 aliquid in me praendisse●●rum qua nunc patitur , ideo ad perdendum impe●●●damqui ne insaniuit incredibilibus machines , vt sapius fuerim admirat●r ; agens solus esse● inter mortales quem poteres . onelye one of mortall men , whome satan foresawe to be hurtfull to him : frameinge his wordes , as thoughe in his opinion , religion had bene in (a) (a) Luther . in epist. ad argentinenses , Anno 1525. saithe . Christum à nobis primo vulgatum andemus gloriari , a● huius negatione iam traducit nos Suinglius . beginne and (b) (b) Luther . in loc. commun . class. 2. loc. 16. pag. 83. fine , saithe . Nobis adhuc viuentibus &c. perpauci sunt etiam inter illos qui pij videri volunt , & nobiscum profitentur euangelium , qui ista rectè teneant , quid futurum putatis nobis ablatis ? ad class. 5. cap. 13. pag. 40. initio . He further saithe . Time● quod ista doctrina nobis extinctionerum obscurabitur : and againe there , post med. he saithe . Si nostra ecclesia subuerteretur vt me amplius doctorem suum agnoscere non vellet , id quod aliquando fiet , si non vinentibus nobis , tamen sublatis nobis : and ibidem . pag. 43. post med. he saithe . Quantum sectarum excitauit satan nobis viuentibus ? &c. Quid futurum est nobis mortuis ? dye with him : In which respect Conradus Regius ( no vulgar aduersarie ) saythe , (c) (c) Conradus Regius in libro Germ. contr. Ioannem Hessum decan . Dom. saithe . Deut propter peccatum superbiae qua sese Lutherus extulit ( quemadmodum plo●●quo scripta testantur ) verum illi spiritum abstulit : for the sinne of pride , wherein Luther extolled him selfe , as many his writtinges shewe , God withdrewe his true spiritte from him : And Suinglius chargeth Luther , with (d) (d) Suinglius tom. 2. in respons. ad confess . Lutheri . fol. 478. a. ante med. chargeth Luther with arroganti verborum fastu , & minis plusquam turgidis : great arrogancie , and pride of wordes . Allso the Tigurine diuines saye (e) (e) the Tigurines in their answere to Luthers booke against Suinglius saye . Propheta & Apostoli Dei gloriae non priuate honori , non sua pertinaciae & superbiae studebunt , Lutherus autem sua quaerit , pertina● est , insolantia nimia effertur . the Apostles and Prophets studied gods glorie , not theire owne priuate honor , pertinacie and pride , Luther seeketh his owne thinges , he is obstinate , and elated with too much insolencie : In like sorte Oecolampadius saithe , (f) (f) Oecolampadius in respons. ad confess . Lutheri apud Suinglius tom. 2. fol. 520. b. ante med. saithe , that Luther was , arrogantiae & superbia affectu inflatus : Luther was puffed vp with arrogancie and pride : and in like plaine manner is his reported intollerable pride confessed and reprehended by diuers (g) (g) see the like affirmed by Simon Lythus in respons. altera ad alteram Gretzeri apolog. printed . M. D.CIII . pag. 333. paulo ante med . and in Schlusselberg . in Theolog. Caluinist . printed . 1●94 . l. 2. fol. 131. a. post med. & 126. a. post med . And Hospi●an whoe re●●●●eth Luther appeareth heretofore , cap. 1. sect. 4. a● . c. ) i● his hift ▪ sacramen●●● . part . ● . fol. 〈…〉 , saith Nec tamen his omnibus tembe●●●● &c. Lutherus ; 〈◊〉 quae 〈…〉 in honesti , & iniustè nimis egit , quasi obsignauit , & omnem saum immodestiam qua &c. debachatus est saeoius &c. omnibus spectandum proposuit : and fol. 188. a. post med . He further saithe of Luther . Ira , odio , & inuidia tandem abreptus fuit Lutherus : such was Luthers confessed condicion but some yere , or there aboutes before his death , for whereas Luther died . Anno 1546. ( as witnes Sleydan Englished . lib. 16. fol. 232. a. fine . And Hospinian . vbi supra . fol. 200. b. ante med . ) Hospinian reporteth these laste premisses , as apertayninge to Anno 1544. And see there further in Hospinian touchinge Luthers like intemperance , fol. 40. b. prope initium , & 88. b. circa med . other learned protestants .

II.

AS concerninge his contentiouse spirite , and moste intemperate and scurrillouse raylinge . As touchinge the firste , yt was soe aboundinge in him , that for feare of beinge idle , and to keepe him selfe a-woorke in that kinde , he contracted with Carolostadius , and giuinge him a (*) (*) Hospinian . in his histor. sacrament . part . 2. at . Anno 1524. fol. 32. b. ante med. saith Lutherus Carolostadium vt contra se publicè scribat , aureum nummum extractum ex pera ipsi offert , inquiens : en accipe & quantum potes animosè contra me dimica &c. cumque aureum nummum marsupio suo recondisset Carolostadius , Luthero manum in sponsionem pactae & susceptae contentionis porrexit , pro cuius confirmatione Lutherus ipsi vicissim haustum vini propinauit , adhortans eum ne sibi parceret , sed quanto vehementius & animosius contra se ageret , tanto illum sibi chariorem futurum : see also Lauather hereof , in histor. sacram . fol. 2. a. post med. peece of goulde to write against him , he vpon Carolostadius his acceptance thereof , gaue to Carolostadius his hande vpon the bargayne , and thereupon dronke to him in a cupp of wyne , exhorting Carolostadius not to spare him , but to deale roundlye and vehementlie with him , whereupon ensued theire moste contentiouse and inuectiue wrytinges : this facte of Luther was soe scandalouse that Hospinian thoughe fauoringe (a) (a) of Hospinians reuerence to Luther see heretofore , cap. 1. sect. 4. at . c. Luther , yett signifieth from (b) (b) Hospinian . vbi supra . fol. 32. b. circa med. saith of Luthers foresaide bargaine with Carolostadius : Haec Christiana lector fuerunt infelicissimi istius certaminis ( quod ex pacto & sponsione susceptum totiam annis ecclesiam grauissimè exercuit ) infausta auspicia , quae si quis diligenter apud se animo sepositis affectibus expendat , ex quo spiritu fuerint profecta tanto rectius &c. est iudicaturus &c. and Daniel Tossanus , in lib. consolatorio . cap. 127. saith , that Luther did proceed . contra Carolostadium instinctu maligni spiritus . what spirite the same proceeded . As touchinge the seconde and therein to beginne with his owne followers the Suinglianes , he saith as against them (c) (c) Luther . tom. 7. Witemb . of . 1558. fol. 382. b. ante med . cursed be the charitie and concorde ( of the Sacramentaries ) foreuer and euer to all eternitie : and the Tygurine diuines signifieth theire complainte hereat sayinge , (d) (d) soe saie the Tygurine diuines . tract. 3. contra supremam Lutheri confessionem , pag. 61. which words being acknowledged by maister Fulke in his treatise againste the defence of the Censure ( printed by Thomas Thomas ) he doeth thereupon charge Luther with ( to vse his owne wordes ) Breache of al Christian modestie , ( pag. 155. circa med . ) Euen far beyonde the boundes of charitie , pag. 101. ante med . And the Tygurine diuiuines , in confessione germanica ( printed Tiguri . 1544. in 8. fol. 3. saye . Superioribus diebus edidit Martinus Lutherus librum , quem inscripsit , Breuis confessio de sacramento &c. ) liber plenus est demonis , plenus impudicis dicterijs scatet tracundia & furore &c. Luther calleth vs a damnable and execrable sect &c. He saith that the deuill dwelleth now , and euer in the Suinglianes , and that they haue a blasphemouse breaste insathanished , supersathanished , and persathanished , and that they haue besides a moste vaine mouthe ouer which sathan beareth rule , beinge infused , perfused and transfused into the same : did euer man heare such speches passe from the furiouse deuill him selfe ? thus farre the Tygurines : in respect hereof Conradus Gesnerus ( a famouse learned protestante ) saythe (e) (e) Gesnerus in vniuersali bibliotheca , saithe . Illud non est dissimulandum , Lutherum virum esse vehementis ingenij , impatientem , & qui nisi per omnia sibi consentientes ferre nesciat , &c. Dominus faxit , ne quid contentione & impudentia eris obsit ecclesia , cuius ●lim crepundia tam feliciter promouit . yt may not be denyed , but that Luther is a man of a vehemente spirite and impatient &c. God grant , that by his contencion , and ( oris impudentia ) impudencie of mouthe ; he hurt not the churche , whose swadlinge bandes in times paste he so fortunatly enlarged . And maister D. Fulke chargeth Luther herein , With the (f) (f) vt supra at . i. breache of all Christian modestie ( euen ) farre beyonde the boundes of charitie : As concerninge the pope , Luthers inuectiue railinge against him is infinite , and his vnworthye (g) (g) Sleydan Englished . lib. 16. at . Anno 1545. fol. 222. b. ante & circa med . picture of him soe scurrillous , as I am ashamed in particuler to rehearce yt , but do referre the same to the readers searche and perusall in Sleydan the reporter thereof : As concerninge greate princes , let but the example of our late Kinge Henrie the eight suffice ; againste whome he ragethe , and acteth the parte of Hercules Fureus , tearminge him (*) (*) Luther . in l. contra Regem Angliae in praesat . & inde tom . 2. Witemb . printed . 1562. fol. 333. 334. 335. &c. an enuiouse madde foole , bableinge with much spyte in his mouthe , a damnable rotten worme , a basiliske , and progenie of an adder , a lyinge scurrill couered with the title of a kinge , a clounishe witte , a doltishe heade , moste wicked foolishe and impudent Henrie , and sayinge yet further , (h) (h) Non modo mentitur sicut scurra leuissimus , sed & ● . nequissimum nebulonem si non superat certè egregiè aequat . ( Luther . ibidem . fol. 338. a. post med. he doth not onely lye like a moste vaine scurre , but equaleth if not exceedeth , a moste wycked knawe , (i) (i) Rectè in caput tuum mentiris rex stolide & sacrilege . ( ibidem . fol. 340. b. prope finem . ) foedissimum sanè sit quamuis sordidam meretricem tam impudenti fronte sic mentiri . ( ibidem . sol. 333. b. paulo ante med. ) apertè dico regem Angliae Henricum istum plane mentiri , & scurram leuissimum mendacijs suis magis referre quam regem , &c. facessat mihi in hac re maiestas regia , eum mendace scurra loquor , &c. cur mihi non pulchrum sit , mendacia sua rursus in os eius regerere ? ( ibidem . fol. 335. a. ante med. ) thou lieste in thy throate foolishe and sacrilegiouse kinge : whereunto might be added his exceedinge manie other like despitefull speeches vsed against his maiestie , some of them beinge so immodestlye base , (k) (k) Ius mihi erit pro Rege meo , maiestatem Anglicam luto suo & stercore conspergere . ( Luther . ibidem . fol. 333. a. circa med ) Satis apparet Thomisticum regem scripsisse , &c. morbo virulentissimi animi sui , quo cum inferius non possit conceptum virus & pus inuidiae egerere , nec digerere , superius per os puditum cuomendi occasionem inueniret . ( fol. 333. b. ante med. ) and see further there . fol. 337. a post med. as I am ashamed to Englishe them . This intemperat carriage of Luther against many greate states and princes was in him soe euident , that he was therefore specially reprehended , not onelie by the protestant (l) (l) The protestant Lantgraue in his publicke writinge penned by his diuines saythe . Lutherus non tantum magnorum regum principum & dominorum vtriusque nostrum cognatorum , quemadmodum etiam priuatorum quorundam hominum honestam famam dicacitate quadam sua arrosit , & grauissimis quibusdam accusationibus indecenter traduxit , quo vel vno nomine adducti Lutheri scripta absque omni exceptione nullo planè modo probare volumus , &c. verum etiam &c. see this in Hospinians concord . discord . printed . 1607. fol. 99. b. antemed . Lantgraue in his published writinge thereof penned by his diuines , but allso by the protestant deuines (m) (m) the diuines of the counte Palatine in theire admonitio Christiana de libro concord printed . 1581. pag. 233. fine , & 234. initio . doe obiect against Luther . Conuitia hyperbolicè praeter pietatem & modestiam confidenter & arroganter dicta , scurriles in rebus serijs lusus , quam multa acerbè & iniuriosè scripta , non tantum in Christi insignes ecclesias &c. sed etiam in magnos principes . of the counte Palatine : and by other (*) (*) maister Stafford , in his Niobe , printed . 1611. pag. 139. circa med . saith hott spirited Luther ( though otherwise a stoute souldier in Christes churche ) is not to be excused for his vnreuerent speches of Henrie the eight of England , &c. vnlimited Luther , thou verities chiefe Champion , I am altogether vnhable to Censure the &c. domesticke testimonie , in soe much as Luther himselfe was enforced to acknowledge the worldes opinion herein hadd of him , sayinge , (n) (n) Luther . in loc. commun . class. 4. fol. 35. b. ante med. saithe . Video ab omnibus in me peri modestiam . and there . fine . He further saith . Omnes ferme in me damnant mordacitatem . all men I perceiue require modestie at my handes , allmoste all men condemne me of sharpenes in wordes : And yett against all these soe euident premisses , some of our aduersaries are not abashed to defende Luthers foresaide intemperate raylinge , as proceedinge (o) (o) In the protestant booke entituled the prophane schisme of the Brounistes &c. printed . 1622. pag. 67. fine , & 68. initio . it is thus said of maister Robinson , and maister Iohnson excusinge one of their brethrens there obiected intemperat raylinge : Maister Robinson saith , that he knew not by what particuler motion of the spirit , he was guided to write in those phrazes : but maister Iohnson iustifieth further &c. addinge these wordes viz. especiallie consideringe with what fire and zeale the lorde hath furnished such his seruantes at all tymes as as he had stirred vpp for speciall reformation : let the example of Luther alone suffice , whome into what tearmes his zeale carried him , his writtinges doe testifie . &c. from the motion of gods holie spirite .

III.

AS concerninge Luthers great inconstancie in doctrine , Suinglius confesseth and reprehendeth the same sayinge , (a) (a) Suinglius tom . 2. printed . 1581. in respons. ad confess . Lutheri . fol. 458. a. circa med. saith . Lutherus nunc hoc nunc illud de eadem repronuncias , nec vsquam sibi constat , haud dubiè ca inconstantia & leuitate Dei verbo vtendum esse existimat , quae effrictae frontis scurrae , inter aleam vti consueuerunt : Luther pronounceth nowe this , nowe that , of one and the same thinge , nor is he , at any time constante to him selfe , but questionelesse thinketh that he may vse that inconstancie , and lightnes in the worde of God , which impudent scurrilouse felowes doe vse at their gaminge : And ( to forbeare the (*) (*) the diuines of the counte Palatine in their admonitio christiana de libro concordiae . printed . 1581. pag. 225. paulo post med. saye . In caena vero Domini tam est varius & sibi dissimilis Lutherus , vt in scriptis ipsius tres vel quatuor de illa sententias reperiamus : diuines of the counte Palatine ) Hospinian a learned Caluiniste , ( whoe as before greatlie honoreth and commendeth Luther ) in his alphabeticall table , set before the beginninge of his booke , at the letter . l. vnder the worde Lutheri , mencioneth ( as him selfe confesseth euen against his will , and as no lesse then (b) (b) Hospinian in histor. sacram . part. 2. fol. 4. b. post med. saithe . Mallemus equidem istam tanti viri inconstantiam grauemque lapsum perpetuo occulcare , nisi causae grauissimae nos haec adscribendum impellerent : enforced therto for great causes ) Luthers wonderfull inconstancie in doctrine , with particuler reference to his contrarie doctrines , there by him in that booke at large alledged , in which course is by him sett downe (c) (c) see this in the alphabeticall table sett before Hospinians . histor. sacrament . part. 2. printed . 1602. Lutheri inconstancia &c. Luthers inconstancie in doctrine fol. 4. b. the causes of his inconstancie and errors : fol. 5. his first opinion of the lordes supper . fol. 5. b. his seconde opinion , fol. 7. b. his thirde opinion , fol. 8. his fourth opinion , fol. 12. his fiueth opinion , ibidem . Sturmius his testimonie of his inconstancie in the lordes supper . fol. 12. a. his inconstancie touchinge communion vnder one or bothe kindes , fol. 12. b. 13. his inconstancie touchinge the communion of the wicked . fol. 13. b his inconstancie touchinge concomitancie , fol. 13. b. his inconstancie touching the eleuation of the sacrament . fol. 13. b. 14. his inconstancie touchinge , the adoration of the sacrament . fol. 14. with muche more there set downe in this kinde , and in the booke exemplified at large from Luthers owne alledged inconstant and contrarie writinges , accordinge to the figures of direction here as before mencioned : Whereto might be added like further testimonie , from (d) (d) Suinglius tom . 2. in his Responsiones duae &c. fol. 417. a. paulo ante med. saithe . Lutherus temere quiduis arripit , si forte aliquid se offerat quod ipsum iuuet , & mox sui quodammodo oblitus , vel quomodo negauit affirmat , vel quomodo ab ipso affirmatum vel concessum est denuo pernegat , &c. pristinam doctrinam suam suspectam facit &c. cum &c. ad eos dumtaxat libros quae intra quatuor aut quinque ab hinc Annos conscripserit , lectorem relegat : quis enim his vel lectis , vel auditis , non dicturus est , si alios annos quinque expectauerimus , haud dubiae his elapsis , illos quoque libros quos intra annos hosce quinque modo elapsos conscripserit , in dubium vocabit . Atque hoc illud est quod plus nobis dolet : And see the verie same repeated there againe , fol. 449. b. fine . Allso Erasmus . l. 3. de libero arbitrio , saythe . Luther him selfe hathe changed his opinion soe often , and yett newe paradoxes are springinge from him daylie &c. Suinglius and Erasmus .

IV.

NOtwithstandinge this his shamefull inconstancie , he was not yet abashed to pretend him selfe moste certaine , of his doctrine , not forbearinge also to preferre him selfe before all the moderne and auncient wr●ters : to this ende he saythe , (e) (e) See this heretofore . cap. 2. sect. 3. fine , in the margine at the figures 11. if I be deceiued God hath deceyued me . &c. (f) (f) Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . fol. 333. a. fine . saithe . Certus enim sum mea dogmata habere me de caelo , &c. dogmata mea stabunt : I am certayne that I haue my opinions from heauen &c. they shall continewe : yett more . (*) (*) Luther . aduersus falso nominatum ecclesiasticum statum , he saithe . Scire vos volo quod in posterum non amplius vos hoc honore dignabor vt finam vel vos , vel ipsos angelos de caelo de mea doctrina iudicare , nec volo meam doctrinam à quoquam iudicari &c. cum enim certus de ea sim , per eam quoque & vester , & angelorum iudex esse volo : see also the wordes as ●hey yett stande . in Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . fol. 309. a fine , allso Luther . tom 2. Witemb . de seruo arbitrio . fine , fol. 486. b. fine , saythe . Ego vero hoc libro , non contuli , sed asserui & assero , ac penes nullum volo esse iudicium , sed omnibus suadeo vt praestent obsequium . I woulde haue you knowe , that I will not hereafter vouchsaufe you soe much honor , as to suffer eyther you or the angells of heauen , to iudge of my doctrine &c. for seeinge I am certaine of yt , I will in respect of it , iudge bothe of you and of Angells : and where he affirmeth (g) (g) Soe saithe Luther . tom. 2. Witēb . of Anno 1551. l de seruo arbitrio . pag. 4 4. and see further Luthers booke de seruo arbitrio . printed in 8. Anno 1603. pag. 72. 73. 276. & 337. the fathers of so many ages to haue bene plainlie blinde , and moste ignorante in the scriptures , to haue erred all their life time , and that vnlesse they were amended before theire deathes , they were neyther sainctes nor pertayninge to the churche : & concerning the fathers in particuler he saithe , (h) (h) soe saithe Lu●her . in colloquijs mensalibus , cap. de patribus ecclesiae In the writinges of Hierom , there is not a worde of true faithe in Christe and sounde religion : Tertulian is verie superstitiouse : I haue houlden Origen longe since accursed : of Chrisostom I make no accompte : Basile is of no worthe , he is whollie a moncke , I waye him not of a haire : Ciprian is a weake diuine , &c. In so muche as he forbeareth not to preferre his owne collected sence of the scriptures , before all the fathers expositions , saying , (i) (i) Luther . tom. 2. witemb . l. contra Regem Angliae , fol. 344. b. ante med. saithe . Diuina maiestas mecum facit , vt nihil curem si mille Augustini , mille Cipriani , mille ecclesiae Henricianae contra me starent , &c. Augustinus & Ciprianus , sicut omnes electi errare potuerunt & errauerunt &c. The deuine maiestie maketh for me , so as I care not , if a thousand Austines , a thousand Ciprians , a thousand kinge Henrie churches stoode against me : and concludeth sayinge . (k) (k) Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . printed . 1554. fol. 290. b. paulo post initium , saithe . Esto sanè Ecclesia Augustinus & alij doctores . Item , Petrus , Apollo , imo etiam Angelus è caelo diuersum doceat , tamen mea doctrina est eiusmodi quae solius Dei gratiam & gloriam illustrat &c. Petrus Apostolorum summus viuebat & docebat extra verbum Dei : soe insulteth he vnder pretexte of attributinge his doctrines vnto God whoe ( saithe he ) cannot be deceiued , which is the comon brag of all nouelistes no lesse then of Luther . Be it that the churche , Austine , and other Doctors , allso Peter , Apollo , yea an angell from heauen teache otherwise , yet is my doctrine such as setteth forth Gods onely glorie &c. Peter the cheeffe of the apostles did liue and teache ( extra verbum Dei ) besides the word of God : with many like further sayinges , as yet more comparatiue and odiouse wherin his owne schollers soe smoothed his knowne humor , that ( saith one of them ) since (l) (l) soe saithe , Andreas Musculus in prafat . in libellum Germ. de diaboli tyrannide . the apostles times there liued not in the worlde a greater then Luther , &c. there is as greate difference betwene the auncient doctors , and Luther , as betwene the sunne and the moone , &c. Whereto (m) (m) Alberus contra Carolostadianos , l. 7. saythe . I doubte not but if that Austine were nowe lyueinge , he would not be ashamed to professe him selfe Martin Luthers scholler , and Luther , tom . 7. Witemb . printed . 1558. fol. 271. a. circa med . saithe , of his doctrine then preached , in Germanie . Euangelium tam opulenter pradicatum est , vt apostolorum tempore ea claritate non fuit : What profane Arrogancie was this ? others of his like flatteringe schollers doe assent ; the diuines of Witemberge (*) (*) the diuines of Witemb . in the seuenth leafe , a. circa med . of their prefat. set before the booke entituled . Acta Theologorum Witembergensium & patriarchae Constantinop . printed . Witebergae . 1584. saye . Non dubitamus Lutherum non solum huius saeculi doctoribus omnibus , sed omnium temporum post apostolos praferre : and see further heretofore in the preface to the reader , at . n. o. not doubtinge ( in playne tearmes ) to preferr Luther not onely before all the doctors of this age , but also of all former ages since the apostles .

AS concerninge Luthers reported obstinate frowardnes often times againste his owne conscience ( which is reputed for no lesse then sinne againste the holie ghoste . ) Suinglius saithe , (a) (a) Suinglius tom. 2. printed . 1581. in respons. ad Lutheri . confess . saythe . Lutherus obstinato & deuoto animo conceptam semel opinionem persequi & obtinere conatur , nec multum curare solet , quodcunque tandem de re quauis pronunciet , etiamsi vel sibi ipsi , vel diuini verbi oraculis contradicere deprehendatur : see these wordes of Suinglius allso in Schlusselburg . in Theolog. Caluinist . l. 2. fol. 122. a. fine . after the edition of 1594. And Suinglius ●om. 2. in resp. ad Luther . confess . fol. 519. b. ante & circa med. saithe of Luther . Manifesta desperatione non carere certis ac solidis rationibus demonstrabimus : primo enim ipsi causae diffidens de illa desperat , &c. de scipso desperat Lutherus , praeter id enim quod ipsa verba timorem & formididinem ipsius arguunt , certis argumentis hanc desperabundam arrogantiam esse docebimus &c. Luther with an obstinate deuoted mynde , endeuoreth to prosecute and make good his once conceyued opinion , neyther dothe he much care what he affirme of anie matter , allthough yt be contrarie eyther to him selfe or to the scriptures : and Luther him selfe saythe accordinglie of communion vnder boths kindes , (b) (b) Luther . de formula m●ssae : and whereas maister Iewell in his replie &c. printed . 1566. act. 2. pag. 107. post med . acknowledgeth this for Luthers sayinge , onely answeringe thereto , that Luther onely meante that gods truth should not hange on the authoritie of man : to forbeare that this is maister Iuels deuise and no wordes in all that passage of Luther , to explaine his meaninge for onely such , can yet this euasion thoughe admitted enhable Luther to teache , that in despite of the councell we should vse eyther but one kinde or ney●her ? which laste were directlie againste Christes institution : In which respect this verie sayinge of Luther is recited , and disliked by Hospinian . in histor. sacram . part . 2. fol 13. a paulo post med . if the councell should in any case decree this , leaste of all then would we vse bothe kindes , yea rather in despite of the councell and that decree , wee would vse eyther but one kinde onely , or neyther , but in no case bothe . Of like nature is it where he teacheth , that if (c) (c) soe saith Luther . tom. 2. Germ. fol. 214 the councell should grant churche men libertie to marrye , he would thinke that man more in gods grace , whoe duringe his life kepte three whores then ● whoe married accordinge to the councells decree , and that he would commande vnder payne of damnation , that no man should marrye by permission of such a councel , but should eyther liue chaste , or if that were impossible , then not dispaire though he kepte a whore . Hereto allso is not improper , Luthers firste reuolte from our churche , with suche confessed (d) (d) see this heretofore cap. 1. sec. 1. prope finem , at . e. see there after . f. at . * . trouble of conscience as encreased euen to moste fearefull desperation , for three yeres after his said reuolte : Allso his like confessed endeauor to (e) (e) Luther . tom. 7. Witemb . printed . 1558. in his Farrago epistola . in epist. amicis & Christianis Argentinae , fol. 502. a. fine , saithe . Hoc diffiteri nec possum , nec volo , quod si Carolostaedius aut alius quispiam ante quinquennium mihi perfuadere potuisset in sacramento praeter panem & vinum esse nihil , ille magno beneficio me sibi deuinctum reddidisset , &c. omnibus neruis extensis me extricare & expedire conatus sum , cum probe perspiciebam hac repapatui cum primis me valde incommodare posse , &c. verum ego me captum video nulla elabendi via relicta : and he saith there nexte after of his willingnes against the real presence . Sum enim proh dolor plus aequo in hanc partem propensus , see allso this sayinge in maister Fulkes treatise against the defence of the Censure , pag. 99. fine . perswade him selfe against the knowen truth of the reall presence , onelie therby the more to displeasure the pope : and his like impugninge euen of (2) (2) Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . in assert . &c. art. 27. fol. 107. b. post med. saithe . Permitto tamen quod Papa condat articulos fidei & suis fidelibus , quales sunt , panem & vinum transubstantiari &c. se esse imperatorem mund &c. Animam esse immortalem , & omnia illa infinita portenta in Romano sterquilinio &c. the soules immortalitie as (f) (f) To preuent . as appeareth heretofore , c. 2. sec. 13. at . a. c. to preuent purgatorie and praier to saintes : And lastlie his often (*) (*) see this heretofore . cap. 1. sec. 1. at . u. x. offerr of submittinge to the pope , and of suppressinge of his newe doctrine , so that he might not be compelled to recante , which argueth or rather conuinceth his willinge readines of proceedinge againste his conscience , either in his then former preachinge of his newe doctrine knowinge it to be false , or els in his nowe offer to suppresse the same when he thought yt to be true : Whereto likewise might be added some other like further matter of this kinde reported by our (3) (3) see in further example , epitome colloquij Mulbruua instituti per Witembergensis , printed . in 4. Heidelbergae , Anno 1566. pag. 153. and see Hospinian . histor. sacram . part. 2. at . Anno 1544. fol. 195. a. ante med . where is recited howe Luther answered , non sine rubore : and see further Hospiniane . in his concord . discord . fol. 104. a. ante med . and the diuines of the counte Palatine in theire admonitio Christiana de libro concord . printed . 2581. pag. 217. post med . and Vrsinus in his commonefactio cuiusdam Theologi &c. printed . 1583. pag. 288. learned aduersaries : onely I will conclude with the eleuation of the sacramente , whereof Luther saith , I did knowe the eleuation of the sacramente to be Idolatricall ( as makinge for sacrifice ) yett neuer the lesse I did retayne it in the churche at Witemberge , to the end I might despite the deuill Carolostadius : A sayinge & practise so confessedlie grosse that Amandus Polanus ( the Caluiniste ) professor (4) (4) Luther . in paruà confessione , saithe , Eleuationem sacramenti sci●bam esse idolatricam , sed tamen iam retinebam in templo Witembergensi , vt aegrè sacerem diabolo Carolostadio , and see Luther . to . 3. Germ. fol. 55. and colloqu . mensal . Germ. fol. 210. at Basile , specially reciteth , and (5) (5) Polanus in syllogethesium theolo . printed . 1597. pag. 464. ante med. reproueth the same : sayinge yett further (6) (6) Polanus ibidem , saithe . Sed nolo plura absurdè dicta Lutheri recensere , quae multa sunt , quae tegenda potius quam exagitanda &c. And Hospinian . in hist. sacram . part. 2. fol. 14. a. initio . reciteth this foresaid sayinge of Luther , tearminge it . Minimè profecto conueniens oratio Christiano theologo , & magna infirmitas in Luthero , and see further there . fol. 188. b. ante med. I will not recite moe of Luthers absurde sayinges which are manie , and ar rather to be couered , then much spoken of : In respecte of all which premisses , howe apthe nowe may wee professe with Suinglius to (7) (7) Suinglius tomo 2. printed . 1581. in respons. ad Luthers confess . fol. 454. a. ante med. sai h. Non possum non mirari , num aliquid hominis aut rationis humanae habeant , qui isto Lutheri scripto sese duci & doceri patiuntur . meruayle that any of sence or humane vnderstandinge should ( euer ) suffer them selues to be taughte and carried away by Luthers writing .

VI.

LAstlye as concerninge Luthers other conuersation of life and manners , yt is confessed that before his reuolte from our catholicke church , he duringe that time was a yong (*) (*) Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . fol. 233. a. initio . saith of himselfe . Eram enim iunenis & monachus pietatis studiosus . man , a moncke , and studyinge of godlines , and liued in (a) (a) soe saith Simon de Voyon vpon the catalogue of the doctors printed . 1598. in Eglish , pag. 180. & Luther vpon the Galathians Englished . in c. 1. vers. 14. fol. 35. a. his monasterie , punishinge his bodie with watchinge , fastinge , and prayer , (b) (b) see Luthers own wordes hereof , vpon the Galathians Englished . in c. 1. fol. 35. a. honored the pope of meere conscience , (c) (c) Luther . ibidem . fol. 35. a. kepte chastetie , pouertie , and obedience , and (d) (d) Luther . ibidem fol. 35 a. whatsoeuer ( saythe he ) I did , I did yt with a single harte , of good zeale , and for the glorie of God , fearinge greeuouslie the laste daye , and desirouse to be saued from the bottome of my harte . In soe much allso as for some smalle tyme after his reuolte , there remayned yet in him some reliques or steps of former sanctimonie . Whereof (e) (e) Erasmus in epist. ad Thomam Cardinalem Eboransen . Erasmus affordeth him not vncommendable testimonie : whereas afterwardes vpon his further defection from our churche , he at laste became much altred , and was soe farre transported from his former course of obserued chastitie , that he nowe professeth and saythe to the contrarie , (f) (f) Luther . in Prouerb. 31. vers. 1. addeth this amarouse ryme for a marginall glosse : Nichtliebers i ft aufferden , Den frawn lieb . Wems Tanwerden ; importinge in Englishe as is there alledged in the texte ; Nothinge is more sweete or louing vpon earth then is the loue of a woman , if a man can obtaine it : And againe (g) (g) Luther . tom. 7. Witemb . in epist. ad Wolfaugum fol. 505. a. circa med. saithe . Qui 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 manere statuit ille nomen hominis à se deponat , planum faciens se angelum esse aut spiritum , homini enim à Deo nullo modo conceditur . he that resolueth to be without a woman , let him laye aside from him the name of a man , makeinge himselfe a plaine angell or spirite : yett more , (h) (h) see this heretofore . cap. 2. sect. 12. fine , at . y. And Luther . in colloquijs Germ. cap. de matrimonio , further saithe . Vt nemo potest cibo vel potu carere , sic fieri nequit , vt aliquis , à muliere abstineas , &c. causa haec est , quia in vtero mulierum concepti , ea aliti , inde nati , lactati & educati sumus , & vt caro nostra maiore ex parte mulieris caro sit , & sic planèfieri nequit vt ab ijs separeremur : And tom . 2. Witemb . fol. 328. b. post med. he saithe . Puella in qua non est sublime hoc donum continentia , nibilo facilius carere potest marito , quamcibo , aut potu , somno , &c. as it is not in my power that I should be no man , soe is it not in my power that I shoulde be without a woman &c. it is more necessarie then to eat , drinke , purge , make cleane the nose , &c. in soe much as he acknowledgeth him selfe to haue bene (i) (i) Luther . in colloquijs mensal . fol. 526. a. & vide fol. 400. a. allmoste madd throughe the rage of luste , and desire of women : exclayminge out yett further and sayinge , (k) (k) Luther . tom. 1. epistolarum latinarum . fol. 334. ad Philippum . I am burned with the greate flame of my vntamed fleshe , &c. eight dayes are nowe paste , wherein I neyther write , pray , nor studie , beinge vexed partlie with temtations of the flesh , partly with other trouble ; but saythe he , (l) (l) Luther . vbi supra fol. 345. yt sufficeth that we haue knowne the ritches of the glorie of God , the lambe which taketh away the sinnes of the worlde , from him sinne cannot draw vs , althoughe wee shoulde committe fornication , or kill a thousande times in one daye : And beinge in this case , he laboreth not to preserue his former kepte chastetie by his foresaide punishinge of his bodie , with watchinge fastinge and prayer , before time continewed by him in his monasterie , when he was a catholicke ( which course of resistance by prayer , the blessed Apostle beinge soe assaulted , instantlie (m) (m) 2. Cor. 12.7 . vsed and thereby preuayled : ) but confessinge him selfe , as nowe made more delicate , and (n) (n) Luther . tom. 6. Witemb . printed . 1580. in Gen. c. 49. fol. 665. a. ante med. saith . Ego non possum ferre labores , vigilias , & macerationes ilias quas olim monachus sustinui . vnhable to indure his former austeritie of life , and as all vnmyndfull of his former vowe , and forbearinge as before , prayer for (o) (o) next before at . q. eighte dayes together , at the laste ( haueinge caste (p) (p) Osiander . centur. 16. c. 36. pag. 97. fine , saithe . Hoc Anno 1524. Lutherus monasticum habitum deposuit . off his religiouse habite . Anno 1524. ) he did in speadie accomplishment of his longinge desire , (q) (q) see this reported by Melancthon , in his epistola . ad Ioac . Camer . de D. Lutheri coniugio : yt is extant , in Melancthons consilia Theologica , printed . 1600 part. 1. pag. 37. marrie euen vpon the sodayne Katherine Bore the ( runegate ) nunne , without any communication before had thereof with anie of his freindes , but haueinge in the eueninge ( soe impatient was he of delaye , as not to forbeare but for that present nighte , till the vsuall time of marriage in the daye time , next ensuynge ) inuited to supper , Pomeran , Luke the painter , and Apelles the lawyer , he then so finished the espousals , for which by the moste auncient and imperiall lawes , nexte after the time of Constantine the greate , (r) (r) Zozomen . histor. lib. 6. cap. 3. fine , affirmeth , how that the Christian Emperor Iouinian , published an edicte . Vt qui sacrat●m virginem vel ad nuptias contrahendas pellicere conaeretur , &c. capitis supplicio mulctaretur : this Iouinian was in course the thirde Emperor after Constantine the greate : and the foresaide lawe is yett extant . cod . lib. de Episcopis & clericis . Where yt is saide . Si quis non dicam rapere , sed tentare tantum , iungendi causa matrimonij sacratissimas virgines ausus fuerit , capitali poena feriatur . he should haue loste his heade : A thinge at that time houlden so scandalouse , by reporte of his scholler (*) (*) Sleydan Englished . l. 5. An. 25. fol. 65. b. paulo post med . saith . In those dayes Luther married a nunne , wherby he gaue occasion to his aduersaries to speake euill of him : and Luther him selfe , in colloquijs latinis , tom. 2. de coniugio , saithe thereof . Nisi ego clam celebrassem nuptias , omnes impedissent , quia omnes amicissimi clamabant , non illam sed aliam . Sleydan and others , that Luther him selfe (s) (s) Melancthon in consil. Theolog. pag. 38. paulo ante med. saith . Quoniam Lutherum quodammodo tristiorem cerno & perturbatum ob vitae mutationem , omni studio ac beneuolentia consolari eum conor . became greeued and ashamed thereat , and his deareste Melancthon did therefore (t) (t) Speciallie , vt sup . at . x. speciallie and (u) (u) Melancthon in consil. theolog . in the end of that foresaide epistle . pag. 39. ante med. saithe . Ista ad te exposui verbosus ne euentus in●pinatus te perturbaret & tristitia aff●●●et , &c. spedelie write to a freinde of his in excuse thereof , wherein neuerthelesse him selfe cannot but houlde it (x) (x) Melancthon vbi supra , saithe . Ac possit fortassis aliquis mirari illum hoc infeliei tempore , bonis & honestis viris vbique grauiter laborantibus , non modo non affici simul dolore , sed videri prope modum nihil panitus curare ea mala quae ante oculos versantur , and see next heretofore , cap. 2. sect. 7. from . a. to . m. meruailouse , that Luther shoulde be soe regardelesse , and litle touched with greefe at the calamitie then present , as to vndertake that marriage : onlie he excuseth it with Luthers (y) (y) Melancthon vbi supra , saithe . Atque ego rem hanc sic gestam esse arbitror : est vir iste nequaquam ex ijs qui homines oderunt & congressus fugiunt , quotidiana autem vitae illius vsum non ignoras , vnde cogitarete catera quam me scribere melius vt opinor fuit : sociable condicion of life , and other (z) (z) vt supra . at . d. what daylie vse of life , and professed concealment of other matters more conuenient , to be imagined then written , can these be , but such as had then bene opened , had touched Luther in his reputation : matters ( thereupon dependinge , such as ar not to be vttred ) which ( saythe Melancthon ) ar more conuenient for you to imagine , then me to write : for ( saythe he yett further ) (a) (a) Melancthon ibidem . pag. 38. initio . saithe . Ego naturam Lutherum arbitrer coegisse vt fieret maritus : I am persuaded that Luther was a man enforced to marrye by nature ; Hereunto I adde howe that Caluine him selfe was enforced to confesse of Luther that ( magnis vitijs laborat ) he (b) (b) see Caluines wordes alledged by Schlusselburg . in theol . Caluinae . l. 2. fol. 126. a. post med . was subiecte to greate vices . In respecte whereof he earnestlie (c) (c) Vtinam recognoscendis suis vitijs plus operae dedisset : ( Caluine apud Schlusselburge . vbi supra . ) wisheth that Luther had ben more carefull in reknowledginge his vices : whereto I doe likewise further annexe , that Luther lyinge thus open , acknowledged his (d) (d) see this in Sleydans , commentar. in English . l. 3. An. 21. fol. 29. b. initio . profession not to be of life or maners , but of doctrine (e) (e) Sleydan . ●bidem . at . Anno 20. fo. 22. a. circa med . wishinge that he were remoued from the office of preachinge , because his maners and life did not answere to his profession : wherin he was soe censured euen by protestants them selues , that as appeareth by theire owne reporte , (1) (1) Benedict Morgenstern . in tract . de Ecclesia . printed . Francofurti 1598. pag. 221. circa med . saithe of the Caluinistes . Si quando volunt iudulgere genio , non verentur inter se dicere , bodie Lutheranicè viue●uns . if at any time they would giue assent to the prouocation of nature , they blushe not to say emonge themselues ( hodie Lutheranicè viuemus ) to daye wee wil liue Lutheran like ; which corruption into worse of life and maners in Luther vpon his foresaide defection from our church , was not peculier to him selfe , but soe propagated ( as it were ex radice ) from him to those his followers by him withdrawne from our churche and religion , that him selfe ( not as by waye of amplification vsuall with preachers , when they make theyre complainte generally for the offences onely of some fewe , but as speakeinge more respectiuelie and directlie to the pointe of comparison nowe touched ) forbeareth not with great greefe to exclaime and say , (2) (2) Luther . in postilla super Euangel. Dominicae primae Aduentus . mundus &c. the world groweth daily worse , men are now more reuengfull , couetouse , licentiouse , then they were before in the papacie : And againe saithe (3) (3) Luther . Dominica 26. post Trinitatem . he , before time when wee were seduced by the pope , euerie man did willingly followe good woorkes , and nowe euery man neyther saith nor knoweth any thinge , but howe to gett all to him selfe , by exaction , pillage , thefte , lyinge , vsurie &c. and yett more to the confessed obloquie of his owne doctrine , he further saythe , (4) (4) Soe saithe Luther . in sermonibus conuiuialibus Germ. fol. 55. It is a wonderfull thinge and full of scandall , that from the time in which the pure doctrine of the ghospell , was firste recalled to lighte , the worlde shoulde daylie grow worse , &c. Whereto assenteth Wolfangus Musculus sayinge &c. (5) (5) Musculus in locis commu . printed . Basileae 1537. in cap. de decall . in explanat . 3. praecepti pag. 62. circa med saithe . Vt quod verum est fatear , timeo hic admodum illis qui nostro saeculo veritatem euangelij Christi & cognoscentes & confitentes , vilius & contemptius se erga virtutem illius gerunt , quam ij qui in erroribus papisticis versantur &c. imo sibi ipsis vsque adeo facti sunt dissimiles , vt cum papatu fuerint in erroribus ac superstitione religiosi , in luce veritatis agnitae sint ipsis saeculi huius filijs profaniores , leuiores , temerariores , ac vaniores . To confesse the truth they are become soe vnlike themselues , that wheras in the papacie they were religiouse in their error and superstition , nowe in the lighte of the knowne truth , they are more prophane &c. then the verie sonnes of this worlde : to all which Erasmus ( a man houlden indifferentlie or rather wel (6) (6) see this in maister Foxe . Act. mon. printed . 1563. pag. 404. a. fine . affected towards Luther ) addeth sayinge : (7) (7) Erasmus in epistola ad Vulturium neocomum ( written by him . Anno 1529. ) saithe . Circumspice populum istum euangelicum , &c. profer mihi quem istud euangelium ex commessatora sobrium , &c. ex impudico reddiderit verecundum , ego tibi multos ostendam qui facti sunt sespsis deteriores : see this sayinge of Erasmus mencioned by Sleydan in English . at . Anno 1529. l. 6. fol. 83. b. fine , and see Erasmus in spongia aduersus Huttenum . Facti sunt seipsis deteriores , they exceed euen them selues in wickednes , whereof saithe he (8) (8) Erasmus in epist. ad fratres inferioris Germaniae , saithe . Quos antea noueram puros , candidos , & fuci ignaros , eosdem vidi vbi se secta ( euangelica ) dedissent , loqui capisse de puellis , &c. abiecisse preces , impatientissimos , & ranos , viperinos in moribus , ac prorsus hominem exuisse , expertus loquor : and he saith yet further there . Noui monachum qui pro vna duxerit tres &c. I knewe a moncke who in steede of one wife married three , and I knowe a prieste , that after he had marryed a wife , founde out that she was marryed to another before . And many other like examples are here related of the marragies of monckes and nunnes , whoe doe leaue one another after marriage , by the same lawe or right whereby they married them . I will not name to you a certaine prieste whipte heare at Basile aboute the streets for his wickednes , beinge of the same profession with these ghospellers &c. He testified publickly that after hee had once addicted him selfe to that sect , he ran into all kinde of wickednesse : I will not say what he tould of the whole secte , &c. Hitherto Erasmus one of maister Foxe his Confessors in his actes and monuments : expertus loquor : I affirme this of experience , in soe much as theire greate professor Paulus Eberus , successor to Luther in Witemberge , affirmed as in respect hereof , that (9) (9) See this heretofore in the preface to the reader , nexte before d. at . † . men did iustlie doubte whether theire euangelical congregation were the true churche or no : Hitherto but of the primitiue churche of protestants , when as , primitiae spiritus , the firste fruictes of their spirite not then yet degenerated , shoulde ( as vsuallie euer more in the primitiue times ) haue geuen testimonie to the worlde of theire more then ordinarie zeale , vertue , and godlines : And heere now I but offer to the indifferent consideration of al vnderstandinge readers , whether that this fore-mencioned licentiousenesse of life , fatallie as it were fore-signified vnto the worlde to be then approachinge , especiallie in religiouse apostates , by ominouse and vncouth sighte of (f) (f) Osiander . in epitom . & centur. 16. pag. 90. ante med. reporteth , howe that towardes the latter ende of Anno 1523. Triburgiae in Misnia natus est vitulus qui monachi curullati formam gerebat , & Hallae Saxoniae porcas è scropha prodijt , qui sacerdotis caput habebat . monstrouse byrthes , whereof one resembled a moncke ( and as Suinglius (*) (*) Whereas some nouellistes did missaply these monsters to the Roman clergie , Suinglius . tom. 2. ad Lutheri conses . respons . printed . 1581. fol. 44. 1. a. post med . immediatlye after a long inuectiue against Luther saith as to Luther . Quantum ipse videre possum curullati illius vituli , qui non multis abhinc annis in Saxonia monstroso partu in lucem aeditus est , verum misterium & propria significatio , nondum plene excussa est ab ijs , qui illud interpretari conati fuerunt , &c. insinuateth ) pointeth principallie to Luther ; And another resembled a prieste , poyntinge likewise ( as others conceiued ) principallie to Suinglius , and the same hapninge in Germanie euen the verie yere , (g) (g) See this of Suinglius hereafter , cap. 5. sect. 3. at d. e. g. as hapninge Anno 1522. nexte after that Suinglius with soe manie his fellowe apostate priestes exclaimed publikly for wyues , and the yere next before , that Luther caste (h) (h) Osiander . vbi supra . lib. 1. cap. 36. pag. 97. fine , saithe . Hoc Anno 1524. Lutherus monasticum habitum deposuit . off his religiouse habite , (i) (i) Osiander . Centur. 16. lib. 1. cap. 40. pag. 109. circa med. saithe . Hoc Anno. 1525. Lutherus vxorem duxit Catharinam à Bora quae monacha fuerat . marryinge him selfe ( presentlie after ) to a professed nunne , and in the verie same yere that (k) (k) Osiander . vbi supra l. 1. c. 3. c. 33. pag. 90. circa med. saithe . Leonardus Koppen septimo Aprilis die 1523. noueni moniales genere nobiles ex monasterio Nixmisen extractas , Witebergum adduxit , inter quas fuit Catharina à Bora quae postea Luthero nupsit : Leonard Koppen ( to beginne the daunce ) withdrewe at once Katerine Bore ( whoe married Luther ) and eight other renegate nunnes from one monasterie ; was not in all probabilitie , the true and principall motiue of the apostasie and first reuolte of soe manie others , as at the time of Luthers innouation , ioyned with him in reuoltinge from our catholicke churche : for as Luther , though confessedly liuinge (l) (l) in the bebinninge of his section , at . i. chaste before his reuolte , did presentlie afterwardes affirme , that yt (m) (m) nexte heretofore , at . o. was not in his power to be without a woman , whereupon he accomplished his foresaide scandalouse marriage , soe likewise Iohn Bale , Bernardine Ochine , Conrade Pelicome , Melancthon , Peter Martyr , Bucer , Oecolampadius , Suinglius , and soe many other of his colleagues , whoe as inflamed all with luste (n) (n) see this hereafter , cap. 5. sect. 3. throughoute . exclamed out for wyues , and all the rest , that soe then reuolted from our catholicke churche , beganne the same likewise with breache of theire then vndertaken vowed chastetie , and with pretended marriage thereupon ensuyinge , the which manie of them , as namelye Peter Martyr , Ochine , and Bucer , did likewise moste scandalously accomplishe euen with (o) (o) Peter Martyr being a reguler chanon of the order of S. Austine , marryed at Stratsburge dame Catherine the loose nunne that ranne out of her cloyster at Metz in Loraine : Whereof see D. Hardinge in his detection . printed . 1568. fol. 36. b. and of Bucers like marriage see Melancthon , in consil. Theolog. pag. 569. For Ochine , see in the three conuersions &c. part. 3. c. 16. fol. 350. b. initio . vowed nunnes : soe in like maner the late (p) (p) Osiander . centur. 16. l. 4. c. 18. pag. 948. paulo ante med. saithe . Interea Archiepiscopus Coloniensis elector Gobardus Baro Truchesius , reformationem religionis meditabatur , & matrimonium Agneti quae monialis fuerat , promisit , camque tandem in vxorem duxit : and see further there , pag. 953. post med. Archbushop of Cullen , beganne likewise his pretended reformation of religion with marriage , and the same alsoe to a professed nunne . And such like Vow-breakers were the reuolted (q) (q) reuolted votaries , as namelie the protestant bushops ensuying , Hooper of Worcester : Barlowe of Chichester , Downham of Westchester : Scorie of Hereforde : Barkelye of Bathe and Wels : Couerdall of Exceter : and diuers others , who all of them were professed monckes , to whome mighte be added Crammer of Canterbury , Sandes of Yorke , with diuers others all of them formerlie catholicke priestes , votaries , whoe vpon the like motiue and occasion beganne the alteracion of religion which hapned in our owne contrie of England : Hytherto of Luthers reported licentiouse life , as for his answerable sodaine deathe , ( whereof further strange circumstancies are constantlie deliuered by our Catholicke writers , whome I doe purposelie forbeare ) I referre that to the credible testimonie of (*) (*) Chitraeus in orat . funebri Christophori ducis Megapolitani , recitinge certaine examples of improuided and sodaine death saithe , Ioannes Mathesius , &c. tribus post concionem horis , apoplexia subito extinctus expirauit : Lutherus ipse vesperi mensae assidens , paucis post mediam noctem horis decessit : Hieronymum Vellerum mane in lecto mortuum domestici inuenerunt : Dauid Chitraeus , a prime Lutherane : referringe nowe lastlie to equall consideration , what small reason maister White had , to saye of Luther , (r) (r) soe saithe maister White in his waye to the churche , printed . 1608. pag. 428. this was the ende of that good man , whose memorie shal be pretiouse in the churche for euer , and florishinge as the rod of Aaron , laide vp in the tabernacle ; And thus much breiflye concerninge Luther Wherevpon I doe without al in infering or further vrging vpon my parte , referre ouer to the readers owne iudgmente , whether we are to ioyne with our learned aduersaries , in esteeminge and tearminge him (s) (s) maister Gabriell Powell in his consideration of the papistes supplication , printed . 1604 pag. 70. prope initium , saithe of him . Holie saincte Luther saith &c. and see Luther for suche Rubricated in maister Foxe his calander . Holie sainte Luther , a (t) (t) see these other ensuyinge titles heretofore in the preface to the christian reader , at . n. o. p. q. r. s. man sent of God to lighten the worlde , the Helias , conductor and chariote of Israel , to be reuerenced next after Christe and Paule ; greater then whome liued not since the apostles times , with diuers other like hyperbolicall titles : or rather , that ( in regarde of soe many plaine alledged premisses , taken from the writinges and euident confession of Luther and learned protestantes them selues ) wee are to thinke , the soe generall opinion had of him , to be ( as in parte or type ) that foretoulde (u) (u) 2. Thess. 2.11 . efficacie of error wherewith God ( beholdinge in his iuste iudgment that deluge of sinne , which soe ouerflowed in former catholick times ) suffred the northren partes of the worlde , to haue byn at Luthers cominge ( as were the eastren partes thereof , of Mahomets ) ouer groslye deluded .

VII .

TO this discourse thus seuerallie made of Luther , I will onelie annexe ( as in attendance vpon him ) Iacobus Andreas tearmed also Schmidlin , Luthers prime scholler , and the greatest enlarger of his doctrine , whoe beinge (a) (a) Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. cap. 7. pag. 13. ante med. saithe . Felicem operam suam praestitit clarissimus vir D. D. Iacobus andrea praepositus & cancellarius Academiae Tubigensis . chaunclor in the vniuersitie of Tubinge , was no lesse (b) (b) Osiander . centur. 16. lib. 4. cap. 43. pag. 1084. post med. & 1085. saithe . Anno 1590. ex hac mortali vita in patriam caelestem euocatus est vir clarissimus d●ctor Iacobus Andreas , praepositus & cancellarius Academiae Tubigensis &c. fuit latinè , gracè , & hebraite , doctus in philosophia theologia , & in artibus dicendi ita exercitatus , vt disputando nulli cederet , &c. Illustrissimus Dux Witembergicus eum Ecclesiae Goppingensi praefecit , quo in loco etiam generalis superattendentis officium illi commissum est , &c. multas ecclesias pie reformauit , &c. multis colloquijs theologicis interfuit , & collocutorem magna dexteritate praestitit , lectiones etiam theologicas in vniuersitate Tubingensi & Lipsensi , cum admiratione & profectu auditorum dedit , &c. multas & magnas profectiones &c. suscepit & quidem in longinquas regiones , nam & Daniam , Saxoniam , Misriam , Turingiam , Pranconiam , & Sueuiam perlustrauit , quinetiam in Galliam vsque legatus eo missus penetrauit , &c. sepultus est Tub●●●● honorificentissime multis cum piorum lachrimis . famouse and honored in Germanie , then euer was Caluine or Beza at Geneua ; in soe much at the speciall appointed colloquie , at Mompelgar , he publicklie encountred and (c) (c) Hereof see Osianders reporte at large , in centur. 16. lib. 4. cap. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. and see there , pag. 1040. circa med . and Antonie Faius , de vita & obitu Beza , printed Geneuae , 1606. pag. 54. initio , confesseth of the protestant diuines of Witemberg . sayinge . Cum Mompelgardo abirent Witembergici , eorumquae literae volitarent emissae per plaerasque longinquissimas Germania oras ad suos , qui deinde in Gynetaeis & aulis quorundam principum , Iacobi Andrea de Beza triumphum ebuccinabant &c. ouermatched Beza . To speake but briefly of this man , Hospinianus ( a learned protestant writer ) reporteth his greate pride (*) (*) Hospinian . in histor. sacram . printed . 1602. Anno 1509 fol. 389. a. post med. saithe . Iacobus Andreae in tota vita sua manifestissima fraude deprehensus nunquam tamen erubuit , doctrinam & sententiam suam de relig●onis capitibus mutauit saepius , vnde Anhaldini &c. promittunt se ex eius autographis demonstrare posse ipsum octidui spacio ter suam de controuersis capitibus fidem & confessionem mutasse : &c. couuitijs , calumnijs , mendacijs , sarcasmis impudentibus , &c. certauit , de se ipso magnificè sensit , reliquos omnes prae se contempsit , and inconstancie , and discoursinge further of his life , from the testimonie of the learned Lutheranes them selues , alleadgeth them , chargeinge him , that he (d) (d) Hospinian . vbi supra . fol. 389. b. initio , alledgeth Selnecerus ( the Lutheran ) whoe was companion with Andreas in his ( fore mencioned ) trauailes in these wordes : Selnecerus peregrinationum ( Iacobae Andreae ) indiuisus comes & socius , de ipso saepe coram multis bonis fideque dignis viris dixisse fertur : quod nullum omnino habeat Deum , si Mammonem & Bachum excipias , nam se nunquam audiuisse , vel coniectura aliqua saltem animaduertere potuisse , &c. quod vel cubitum iturus , vel de lecto surrecturus , aut orationem Dominicam recitauerit , aut vllam Dei mentionem fecerit ; in reliqua vero vita , dictis , factis , consilijs , nullam pietatis scintillam , summam vero leuitatem semper deprehendisse : eundem Selnecerus & Andreas Musculus nominarunt erronem , leuissimum scurram , qui vt ex dictis & factis eius cognoscatur , neque religionem vllam habeat &c. had no God except Mammon and Bacchus , that he neuer praied goinge to bed , nor rysinge from thence , that in the residue of his life , he shewed no sparke of godlines , but greate lightnes in his wordes , deeds and councels : And he alleadgeth further Sturmius ( a learned Caluiniste ) charginge him with (e) (e) Hospinian . ibidem . fol. 389. b. versus finem , saithe . Sturmius in sua apologetica contra Schmidelinum sic scribit , virgae furibus inuentae sunt contra auaritiae crimen , & lapidationes adulteris , si ab his duobus criminibus Iacobus Andreas solutus est , non est quod metuat , ego facile fero quod celatum est occultum esse , neque ipsum scruter &c. quid secum diuitiarum è Saxonia & Misnia abstulit , scio id pauperum esse debere , & ad pauperem fiscum redigi &c. & tam magnum esse ipsius sacrilegium , quam magnae opes sunt quas secum deportasse dicitur . the crimes of couetousnes , adulterie , robbinge of the poore , and sacriledge : Besides much (f) (f) ibidem . fol. 389. b. & 390. a. more there further alledged : in so much as Lauather ( a learned aduersarie ) confesseth and writeth for newes vnto Zanchius howe that this (g) (g) In Zanchius in his epistles , printed . 1609. lib. 2. pag. 340. Lauather . writeth to Zanchius sayinge : Schmidelinum ( alias Iacobum Andream ) fertur apud nos in adulterio cum ancilla deprehensum , magnum odium &c. incurrisse &c. Andreas was taken in publick adulterie , recitinge with all certaine (h) (h) ibidem . paulo post . verses thereupon then made thereof , by the Caluinistes .

MELANCTHON . CHAPT. IV.

AS concerning Philipp Melancthon , a man of such eminent (*) (*) In Pezelius in his argument & obiection mencioned , next hereafter at . h. part. 1. in epist. dedic . fol. B. ij . initio . it is sayd of Melancthon commendantur scripta Philippea hoc nomine , quia sunt ab huiusmodi doctore quem omnes pij facti sunt & adhuc fatentur singulare fuisse spiritus sancti organum , tot donis illustratum teste Luthero , quot Deus in nullum alium hominem in hoc terrarum orbe viuentem illa aetate contulit . ranke in the protestantes churche , as that he was reputed fellow (a) (a) the Protestante diuines in colloquio Altenburgensi , printed . 1570. in 3. respons. electoral . ad obiectas hypothes . fol. 420. b. post med. saye . Prouidentia ( Dei ) singulari factum est , vt huic delecto repurgatori & illustratori doctrinae caelestis Luthero , socius ac 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 fidelis adiungeretur reuerendus & memoria aeterna ipse quoque dignissimus D. Philippus Melancthon . labourer with Luther in the then pretended course of reformation , and accordinglie thereupon tearmed . (b) (b) Philippus Melancthon Lutheri fidus Achates fuit . Hospinian . in concord . discord . fol. 118. a fine , Lutheri fidus Achates , in regarde of whose supposed worthe (c) (c) see heretofore , cap. 1. sect. 1. fine , in the margine at . h. Luther wished that all his owne writinges were burned , Melancthons booke of comon places onely safe , and preserued : affirminge yet further (d) (d) soe saith Luther . in colloquijs mensalibus c. de patribus ecclesiae . that the apologie of Philip Melancthon , doth farr excell all the doctors of the churche , and exceed euen Austine him selfe : To alledge somewhat briefly of this soe greate a man , yt appeareth from his owne writings that he begunne his reformation with seditiouse doctrine againste the state , to that end in playne wordes enhablinge (e) (e) see this in Melancthons consilia theol●gica . part. 1. pag. 314. circa & post med. the inferior magistrates to ( reforme or ) alter religion , and to ouerthrowe idolatrie againste the ( contrarie ) edictes of the superior &c. Wherin as he ioyned with (f) (f) of Luther see heretofore , cap. 2. sec. 7. throughout . Luther and (g) (g) of Suinglius see hereafter , cap. 5. sect. 2. prope finem , at . r. s. sect. 4. throughout . Suinglius ( men no lesse forward in this course then him selfe ) soe likewise did he no lesse then they , pretende (h) (h) Lauather . de spectris printed Geneuae . 1570. part. 1. cap. 15. pag. 85 circa med. saithe . Melancthon scribit in libro suo de Anima , quod ipse quaedam spectra viderit , &c. apparitions : As concerninge his doctrine of the Trinitie , he writeth suspiciouslie , in affirminge that (i) (i) Melancthon in loc. commun . of Anno 1545. in so much as he is for this doctrine reprehended by Stancarus , l. 4. de Trinitate . there are thre diuinities , as there are three persons , and in his further answerable teachinge that the (k) (k) Pezelius in libro Argumentorum & obiectionum de praecipuis articulis &c. quae passim extant in scriptis reuerendi viri Melancthonis , printed Geneuae . Anno. 588. part . prima . de tribus personis ) pag. 74. post med. deliuereth Melancthons doctrine hereof to be that : Cum dicimus tres esse personas in diuinitate , &c. nomen personae , hoc loco collocandum est in praedicamento substantiae . name of person , is to be placed ( in praedicamento substantiae ) in the predicament of substance , whereupon doth followe accordinge to his fore sayde doctrine , that as there are three distincte persons , so likewise three distincte substances : he also further taughte that (l) (l) Melancthon in loc. commun . Anno 1558. pag. 40. in epistola ad electorem . Torgae da● . 3. Octobris . Anno 1552. Melancthon in loc. commun . of Anno 1561. pag. 41. initio , saithe . Natura diuina fuit obediens patri , quieuit , cessit irae aeterni patris aduersus peccatum . the sonne accordinge to his diuinitie , resisted his fathers wrathe againste our sinnes : that euen the (m) (m) Pelargus in his admonitio de Arianis , printed . 1605. pag. 43. confesseth that Melancthon wrote thus in epistola ad lectorem Brandeburge . Anno 53. & 12. Ian. whereof he there in vaine goethe aboute to excuse Melancthon : As also there pag. 45. he confesseth that Melancthon further saythe , the Sonne maketh intercession , is his fathers minister , prieste , and mediator , answeringe in excuse thereof , that he meante the same . Potissimum de humana natura , implyinge so thereby , that he meant yt allso ( thoughe not soe principally ) of his diuine nature . diuine nature of the sonne accordinge to his diuinitie , requesteth glorie to be giuen to him . In so much as Stancarus ( thoughe in moste things els a Caluiniste ) said to Caluine ( whoe erred herein with Melancthon ) (n) (n) soe saith Stancarus contra Caluin . k. 4. and see him also , in libro de Trinitate . what deuil o Caluine hath seduced thee to speak with Arius againste the sonne of God , that thou mighst shewe him to be depriued of his glorie , and nowe to aske it giuen him , as thoughe he had not allwayes had it ? that Antichriste of the northe whome thou doste impudentlie adore , Melancthon the grammarian hathe donne this : Furthermore as concerninge marriage , Melancthon was to licentiouse in his doctrine thereof , for he not onely teacheth that in case of (o) (o) soe saith Melancthon , in consil. theologic . part . 1. pag. 648. affirminge allso there further , this to be the doctrine of Luther and Pomerā : & see also there further . pag. 650. diuorce , and dismission vpon adulterie , the verie offendinge partie whether man or woman may marrie againe , but allso did ( no lesse then (p) (p) of Luther see heretofore , cap. 2. sect. 6. at . m. n. Luther ) openlie affirme and defend (q) (q) Melancthon . in his concilia theologica . printed . Anno 160. pag. 134. prop● initium . aduiseth in behalfe of king . H. 8. ( whose diuorce from his firste wife he thought vnlawfull ) sayinge . Respondeo si vult rex successioni prospicere , quanto satius est id facere sine infamia prioris coniugij . Ac potest id fieri sine vllo periculo conscientiae cuiusquam aut famae , per polygamiam &c. quia polygamia non est res omnino inusitata , habuerunt multas coniuges , Abraham , Dauid , & alij sancti viri , vnde apparet polygamiam non esse contra ius diuinum . polygamie or pluralitie of wiues , not forbearinge by his published writinge , to propounde the same to (r) (r) vt supra . our late soueraigne kinge H. 8. fittinge and necessarie to haue bene by him obserued and put in practize : In respecte of which his licentiousenes in doctrine , I cannot but commende to indifferent construction , as well the complainte of those his owne protestant brethren that (s) (s) in Hospinians Concordia . discor . fol. 86. b. circa med. it is saide . Quod autem ad comparationem Philippi cum Salomone attinet , qui in gratiam concubinarum suarum idolatra factus sit vt nesciri possit saluus ne an non factus sit , qua comparatione nuper Lipsiae , Zuittauiae , & alibi locorum vsi sunt &c. compared Melancthon vnto Salomon , whoe in likinge of his concubines became an idolater , as allso the like further accusation of Andreas Osiander , whoe ( thoughe him selfe a learned Lutherane , and by maister D. Field and other , defended for (t) (t) see Andreas Osiander by maister Field . of the churche . printed . Anno 1606. lib. 3. c. 42. pag. 170. ante med . and by Luc. Osi●nders , centur. 16. l. 3. c. 1. pag. 554. & 555. & 556. orthodoxall ) affirmed that (*) (*) see this reported by Sleydan Englished . lib. 22. at . Anno 1550 fol. 3. 59. a. post med . Luther and Melancthon had compyled a diuinitie &c. which sauoreth more of the flesh than of the spirit : hereto also is not improper that whereas from Luthers foresayde (u) (u) see heretofore , cap. 2. sect. 5. at . d. reported doctrine concerninge Moyses , and the tenne commandementes , did arise the libertine secte of the Antinomi , (x) (x) the protestant diuines of Mansfield , in confessione Mansfeldensium ministrorum , tit. de Antinomico , fol. 89. & 90. reporte the doctrine of the Antinomi to be : Si scortus es , si scortator , si adulter vel alioquin peccator , crede & in via salutis ambulas ; cum in peccatis demersus es ad summum vsque si credis in mea beatitudine versaris : omnes qui circa Moysen ( hoc est decem praecepta ) versantur , ad diabolum pertinent : ad patibulum cum Moyse , see heretofore , c. 2. sect. 5. at . d. Luthers confessed opinion , and compare it with this of the Antinomi , and then iudge of their agreement : this springinge of the Antinomi from Luthers was so certaine , that Sleydan Luthers scholler saythe thereof . This yere spronge vp the sect of the Antinomi , &c. these doe affirme that repentance is not to be taught by the tenne commandementes &c. and againe ( agreable to Luthers doctrine mencioned heretofore , cap. 2. sect. 4. at . s. ) they determine that whatsoeuer a mans life be , were it neuer soe sinfull , yet is he iustified if he beleue onelie the promisses of the ghospell ; the chiefe of them was Islebius . Sleydan , l 12. at . Anno 1538. fol. 162. b. post med . and Osiander in centur. 16. l. 2. cap. 39. pag. 311. circa med . saith . Docuit Islebius decalogum non esse docendum in Ecclesia , sed petinere in curiam : and pag. 312. ante med . he saith of Islebius : errorem suum Antinomi cum publicis scriptis disseminauit , & in errorem suum viros aliquot doctos pertraxit , videtur erroris occasionem sumpsisse ex scriptis Lutheri non rectè intellectis : This theire springinge from Luther , was in regarde of the fludgate of sinne thereby opened , such a scandall to him , that to cleare him selfe he was at laste thoughe to late , enforced to repaire his creditt with reprehension of them . whoe accordinglie reiected Moyses , and the tenne commandements , teachinge with all further that , (y) (y) vt supra . in the margine at . s. and see in Osiander . centur. 16. pag. 311. post med . if thou be an adulterer or other sinner , doe but beleue and thou art in waye of saluation : whose monstrouse error thoughe openinge a fludgate to al sinne and wickednes was neuer the lesse defended by the (z) (z) Hutterus publicke professor at Witeberg . in his libri concordiae explicatio , printed . Anno 1608. art. 5. c. 1. pag. 478. post med. saith . Sed neque intra angustos terminos mansit iste error ( Antinomicus ) quin mox sumptis viribus latius serpsit , &c. ita quidem vt Melancthon in postrema editione locorum communium , errorem istum haud obscurè interpolauerit , &c. Quid ? quod Anno 59. recentiores Antinomi , qui sese scholasticos Witsbergenses nominarunt , erroris istius defensionem publicè & in conspectu totius ecclesiae susceperunt , quinimo eousque furor iste Antinomicus creuit vt Anno etiam 70. in hac ipsa Witeberg nostra , nonnulli theologia candidati , pro consequendo gradu in theologia summo &c. istum errorem publicè proposuerint , ac defendere conati sint , quemadmodum patet ex dispurationibus illius thesi . 38. & 39. diuines of Witemberge , by (a) (a) In actis colloquij Aldeburgensis , printed Lipsiae 1570. pag. 94. circa med. the protestante diuines doe charge Islebius sayinge : Islebio cum in aula potens esset acerrimè de suggestu pro libertate Antinomica dimicante &c. Islebius ( a learned Lutherane and of great esteeme ) allso by (b) (b) in Actis colloqu . Aldeberg . pag. 94. post med. yt is saide . Post mortem autem Lutheri cum Flaccius , Illiricus , & multi alij illius complices factiosi sordes illas Antinomicas &c. resumeret , & cum non paruo applausu multitudinis &c. latè spargeret &c. Illiricus chiefe of the centurie writers , ( whom maister Bell tearmeth a (c) (c) soe saithe maister Bell , in his regiment of the churche , pag. 28. fine . verie famouse writer and moste worthie defensor of the Christiane truth ) Melancthon emonge the reste afforded also his like answerable helpe herein , not forbearinge ( as is confessed ) euen (d) (d) see nexte heretofore , at . u. in the last edition of his comon places , not obscurelie to renewe this error : As concerninge his much noted inconstancie in doctrine after his reuolte from our church , the same is no lesse then euident ( to omitt other examples ) in the onelye question of the reall presence , in defence whereof he saithe moste confidentlie to Oecolampadius . I (e) (e) in libro epistolarum Oecolampadij & Suinglij , printed . 1592. lib. 3. pag. 603. Melancthon in his epistle thereto Oecolampadius saythe hereof . Non modo cogitaui ipse quid in vtramque partem dici possit , sed inquisiui etiam veterum ea de re sententias , &c. cum omnia quae in vtraque parte firmissima videntur expendi , dicam pace tua non tamen eo in sententiam tuam , nullam enim firmam rationem inuenio , quae conscientiae discedenti à proprietate verborum Christi satisfaciat , &c. haue not onelie my selfe thought what may be said on eyther parte , but haue allso searched out the iudgementes of the auncient fathers in this matter &c. and haueinge considered of all thinges which seeme most stronge on eyther parte , I muste by your leaue tell you , that yett I am not of your opinion , for I cannot finde any firme reason , which may satisfie my conscience to departe from the proprietie of Christes wordes &c soe he , with much (f) (f) See there further , pag. 618. & 644. post med . and in Hospinians hist. sacram . part. 2. fol. 68. b. initio . more full and vehement discourse further had of this matter , and yett howe Melancthon afterwardes altred his opinion hereof , and embraced Caluinisme , (k) (k) Osiander . centur . 16. pag. 615. initio , and Hospinian . in his histor. sacram . part. 2 fol. 115. a. circa med. saythe hereof . Philippus sequentibus Annis longe aliter de hac ipsa causa & sensit , & scripsit . is sufficientlie testified by ( g ) Osiander and (h) (h) Hospinian . vt supra at . d. Hospinian : neyther did his inconstancie appeare in this onelie pointe , but soe remarkable in many moe , that he was therefore taxed by suche as otherwise muche honored him , in soe much as the protestante diuines in the colloquie at Altemberge , though acknowledginge Melancthon for (*) (*) the protestants in colloquio Altemburgensi , printed . in 4. Anno 1570 fol. 510. b. paulo post med. doe there tearme Melancthon . Optimum & sanctismum virum &c. and yet in regarde of his knowne inconstancie it is there , fol. 377. b. circa med. saide of Melancthon . Illud saltem de locis Philippi paucis & modestè addimus , primum constare Philippum toties eos mutasse , & rebus & verbis , vt quibus sit fides adhibenda in dubio est : Lutherum istam crebram mutationem improbasse ex fide dignis accepimus ; and ibidem . in epilog . collat. Saxonic . theolog . fol. 404. a. prope finem , they further saye . Quam saepe suos libros variarit & mutarit ( Melancthon ) nimis verè pontificij nobis obijciunt , &c. a moste good and holie man , doe yett further confesse sayinge thus (i) (i) see next heretofore at . * . And see further acta colloquij Alteburg . pag. 326. prope finem . Much wee adde breflie , and modestlie , concerninge (k) (k) in Hospinians concordia discor . fol. 109. b. post med. saithe . It is thus reported of Melancthon . Sic enim ille scribit tam de confessione quam apologia loquens : Vellem percurrisses articulos fidei , in quibus si nihil putaueris esse vitij reliqua vtrumque tractabimus : subinde enim mutandi sunt , atque ad occasiones accommodandi , and see Melancthon . ep. 2. ad Lutherum , where he saithe . In apologia quetidie multa mutamus , subinde enim mutanda sunt , & ad occasiones accommodanda . Philippe Melancthons comon places , howe it is euident that he hath soe often almoste chaunged them , both in substance and wordes , that is nowe doubtfull which of them a man should beleeue , and we are crediblie enformed , that Luther reproued in Melancthon , this often changinge : the papistes doe ouer trulie obiecte to vs his often altringe , & changinge of his Bookes : Hitherto the diuines in the colloquie of Altemberge , whereto is not wantinge Melan●thons owne testimonie , wherein he affirmeth his change ( and temporisinge ) accordinge to the occasion of the time . In soe muche as he would haue assented to acknowledge the (l) (l) in the booke entituled . centuria epistolarum theologicarum &c. printed . 1597. epist. 74. quae est Melancthonis , pag 244. post med. Melancthon saith . Quemadmodum sunt aliqui Episcopi qui praesunt pluribus ecclesijs , itae Romanus pontifex praest omnibus episcopis , hanc canonicam politiam vt ego existimo nemo prudens improbat , neque improbare debet , &c. quare quod ad hunc articulum attinet de superioritate pontificia &c. non est dissensio &c. facile potest constitui concordia in hoc articulo , si de caeteris articulis conuenire possent : popes primacie , and to haue houlden bothe religions for indifferent , or suche as mighte be compounded in all pointes (m) (m) Melancthon . ibidem pag. 250. circa med. saithe . In caeteris articulis omnibus iniri ratio concordiae sine magna difficultate potest , sed nodus de missa valde inexplicabilis est : and ibidem . pag 257. poss med. he further saithe . Meo iudicio nullus est articulus difficilis praeter vnam missa causam . sauinge the masse . Lastlye concerninge such pointes of doctrine as Melancthon was resolued of , he would not yett deliuer his opinion of them plainely and sincerelie , but with doubtfull (n) (n) the protestant diuines in colloquio Altemburgensi , printed . 1570. in epilog . collat. Saxonic . theolog . fol. 403. b. initio , saye . Multa sunt in ijs libellis ( Philippi Melancthonis ) in corpus illud congestis &c. quae ita concinnata sunt arte mirabili , vt tum malè tum rectè sentientes , pro sese interpretari valeant : equiuocation , and the same soe scandalouse , that (o) (o) Osiander . in centur. 16. l. 3. c. 17. pag. 614. circa med. saythe . Caluinus crebris ad Melancthonem literis datis , hortatus est cum vt apertè & perspicuè , sententiam suam de caena Domini profiteretur , &c. sed Philippus neque apertam & ab omnibus ambiguitatibus alienam confessionem sibi extorqueri passus est : and see further there . pag. 615. initio , and l. 3. c. 30. pag. 667. post med. where he exemplifieth Melancthons equiuocation . Caluine therefore persuaded him by letters to professe his opinion plainlie and perspicuouselie , but ( as is confessed ) coulde (p) (p) vt supra at . k. not therein preuaile : in respecte of which premisses doctor Ioachim . Morlinus ( a learned Lutheran diuine of the cittie of Brumswicke , and scholler to Philipp Melancthon ) speakinge at one time in his publike lecture of Melancthons well deseruinge of the church , yet withall said , as in regarde of his other bad deseruinge , (q) (q) Morlinus in publick . lect. see this reeported by the protestant writer Schlusselburge . in his theolog . Caluinist . l. 2. art. 10. in his ( Philippe ) laudet te diabobolus & non ego : in these pointes let the deuil prayse thee Philippe , and not I : and as all doubtfull or rather dispayringe of his saluation , further sayd vnto his hearers . (1) (1) see Schlusserburg . ibidem . Si possem ego redimere salutem Philippi nostri praeceptoris &c. if I coulde redeeme the saluation of our mayster Philipp Melancthon with the perill of my life , I would doe it , but he is taken out of this worlde , and carryed to the iudgment of the horrible tribunall of God to pleade his cause there &c. and thus much breefly of Melancthon , whoe is pretended to haue bene the (*) (*) see next heretofore , cap. 4. sect. 1. initio . in the margine . at . * . moste singuler instrument of the holye ghost that liued in this age : the (2) (2) Beza in Iconibus , printed . 1580. fol. D. 11. saithe . Quis te Melancthon Luthero diuinitus succenturiatum pro dignitate celebrauerit , singulare nostri saeculi ornamentum &c. most singuler ornament of our age : (3) (3) Peter Martyr in his defensio &c. aduersus Gardinerum &c. printed . 1581. in dialog. de praesentia corporis Christi , loc. 6. & pag. 109. prope finem , saithe . Philippus Melancthon veteribus patribus aetate solum est inferior , eruditione vero ac pietate non item ▪ & cum doctore Martino Luthero conferri potest , nam illum sanitate , scriptis , ac doctrina & scholasticis laboribus adaequarit saltem si non vicit , &c. equal at the leaste if not superior to Luther in goodlines learninge & paynes : (4) (4) vt supra . at . 3. inferior to the auncient fathers onelie in time , but not in learninge and pietie &c. the (5) (5) soe saye . Ministri Pinzoniensis , &c. apud Stancarum fol. m. 8. and see heretofore . cap. 4. sect. 1. initio . at . † . Luther preferinge Melancthon before S. Austine , and the other Fathers . doctor of doctors , the diuine of diuines , who being one , is better then a hundreth Austines .

BVCER . II.

TO entreate nowe somewhat next after Melancthon , of Martine Bucer , a man of soe greate accompte with our aduersaries , that Symon Grinaeus (a) (a) See these wordes of Grinaeus in Bucers scripta Anglioma , printed . 1577. before the bebinninge of the booke vnder the title thereof . Iudicia doctissimorum aliquot de Martino Bucero . graunteth to him the palme of preheminence in holie writte : that Caluine likewise tearmeth him (b) (b) See Caluines wordes alledged . ibidem . the moste faithful doctor of Christes churche , aboue whome is almoste none : that Sir Iohn Cheek acknowledgeth him for their (c) (c) Sr. Iohn Cheeke alledged ibidem , saithe of Bucers deathe , magistre orbati sumus , quo maiorem vix vniuersus orbis caperet : maister , greater then whome the vniuersall worlde scarfe hadde , and that (d) (d) See this in the letter of the vniuersitie , extant in Bucers scripta Anglicana , pag. 944. post med . where they terme Bucer , sanctissimum hominem atque planè diuinum . the whole vniuersitie of Cambridge commended him for a man moste holie and plainlie diuine : with muche more like , from other (*) (*) Peter Martir in his epistles annexed to his comon places in Englishe . epist. 48. pag. 148. a. post med . saithe . Bucer the moste excellent diuine of our age . And maister Whitguifte in his defence &c. pag. 522. circa med . tearmeth Bucer , a reuerend learned , painfull and sound father . protestante writers ; This man was before his reuolte from our churche a (e) (e) Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. cap. 33. pag. 88. initio , saithe . Multi monachi & in his Bucerus lect● libello Lutheri de votis monasticis , monasterio deseruerunt , & doctrinam à Luther● repurgatam amplexi sunt . a professed moncke , and vpon his (f) (f) vt supra at . q. readinge of Luthers booke of vowes gaue ouer his monasterie , and tooke a (g) (g) see this in Melancthons confilia theolog . pag. 569. wife : and whereas the Archbushop of Cullen made as then pretence of reforminge religion ( whose successor vnder like pretexte broke his vowe and married (h) (h) Osiander . centur. 16. l. 4. c. 18. pag. 988. paulo ante med. saith . Interea archiepiscopus Coloniensis reformationem religionis meditabatur , & matrimonium Agneti qua monialis fuerat promisit , eamque tandem apertè vxorem duxit . him selfe ( as did Bucer ) euen to a professed nunne ) the sayd Archbushopp sent (i) (i) see this in Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. c. 48. pag. 344. circa med . for Bucer vnto Bonna the place of the episcopall sea , and made choyse of him , as of a fitt instrument for the publishinge of suche his then intended reformation : As in like manner he was for the like purpose afterwardes sent for into England , and placed diuinitie (k) (k) see Bucers scripta Anglicana , pag. 885. post med. reader at Cambridge , whereupon ensued the alteration of religion in our contrie : As concerninge his nouell and libertine doctrines by him published , he taught that when (l) (l) Bucer . in enarrat in epist. ad Romanos , printed . 1536 in c. 9. pag. 396. paulo post med. saithe . Testatus est Dominus , ego indurabo cor eius & non dimittet populum meum , Exod. 4. Atqui Dominus loquitur quam simplicissime , non agit cum suis qui vn●ïot ( infantes ) sunt anigmatis , pater filios suos docet planè ; ergo poscit ratio pietatis , ●t quae Dominus tam in hac historiae quam alibi in eandem sententiam de iudicijs suis disserit , intelligamus simpliciter : and pag. 397. a. circa med. he saithe . Non disputant sancti cur iubeat vocare Deus , quos tamen non vult venire , imo quos indurat ne veniant : and ibidem . pag. 394. b. fine . He further saithe . Voluit Deus Pharaonem iussui suo non obtemperare , imo vt ei repugnaret ipse in eo effecit : fecit itaque Pharo , quod Deus eum volebat facere , imo quod ipse Deus faciebat in eo , nec potuit aliquid : &c. God sayde of Pharo I will harden his harte , he spoke moste simply , without figure . That accordingly (m) (m) vt supra at . y. God willed that Pharo shoulde not obeye his commandement , yea he wrought in him that he should resiste it : also that (n) (n) vt supra at . y. God calleth some whome he woulde not haue to come , but hardneth them leaste they should come : concludinge and sayinge in plaine tearmes . (o) (o) Bucer . in epist. ad Romanos in c. 1. pag. 94. b. ante med. saith . Quomodo intelligam Deum non velle peccatum meum , esseque eius authorem ? si quis videat cacum impingentem , nec posse non cadere si ei manum suam non porrigat , eumque regat , nolit autem ille manum suam caeco praebere & patiatur eum cadere , obsecro quis non dicat eum casum caci huius voluisse , eiusque fuisse causam ? Iam Deus hoc amplius mei peccati causa est &c. quia Deus in vtero matris mea , me cum hac peruersitate ingenij mei atque peccandi necessitate condidit atque formanuit : and see him furthere there , pag. 95. b. circa & post med. Howe shoulde I thinke that God would not my sinne , and is author thereof ? if one see a blinde man stumblinge whoe cannot but falle vnlesse he houlde the blinde man by the hande , which he dothe not but suffreth him to falle , whoe will not saye , that he willed the blinde mans falle , and was cause thereof ? but God is much more the cause of my sinnes &c. because he created me in my mothers wombe , with this peruersenes of my disposition and necessitie of sinninge &c. A sayinge so directe and lesse destitute of all true excuse , that it is for such speciallie recited and reiected , by the protestant author Albertus (*) (*) see this sayinge soe recited by Grawerus , in his absurda absurdorum &c. cap. 5. de 〈◊〉 fol. 3. 4. Grawerus , rector of the vniuersitie of Issebium : thus taughte Bucer with muche more to the same purpose , so playne and euidente , that D. (p) (p) 〈…〉 in Bucers 〈◊〉 Anglicana , pag. 931. ante med . Pearne therefo●● charg●● Bucer with houldinge directlie that God i● the ●uthor of sinne : then which opinion was neuer heresie more execrable : As concerninge his doctrine of marriage and diuorce , the same was soe licentiouse or rather dissolute , that he forbeared not to allowe , and defend libertie of diuorce , and marriage againe in case of the (q) (q) see Bucer in his scripta Anglicana , de regn● Christi , lib. 2. cap. 26. pag. 114. &c. 4. 1. pag. 12● ante med . Where he admitteth marriage againe in case of either parties voluntarie absence for one yere : vel vnum annum vol●ns absit &c. ones departure from the other , in case allso of (r) (r) see this there . l. 2. c. 37. pag. 115. post med. & cap. 40. initio . Homicide or thefte , or but (s) (s) Bucer . ibidem . lib. 2. cap. 37. pag. 115. ante med. & cap. 40. pag. 120. post med. repayringe to the companie or banquets of immodest persons : likewise in case of (t) (t) Bucer . ibid. c. 42. pag. 123. prope finem . & 124. circa med. incurable infirmitie of the woman by childe byrthe , or of the man by lunacie or otherwise , whereby eyther partie is become vnhable to render marriage righte , in these and many other suche like cases he yett further generally (u) (u) Bucer . ibidem . c. 42. pag. 124. prope finem . see also the marginal note there where is set downe . Conclusio de eo quod & alijs quam fornicationis ac causis concedenda sine legitima diuortia , nonaque mire connubia : And in the texte there yt is saide : hac adferenda putaui ad eam explicandam quastionem , num concedi &c. possit diuertiū facere & adulteras transire nuptias , alijs quam fornicationis & stupri de causis : ex quibus omnibus si ritè & ex verbo Dei ponderentur , satis liquebit nominem nec virum , nec mulier●● , cui opus sit ad bene beateque viuendum coniuge , ac coninge cohabitante , aut coningij necessaria officia faciente , prohiberi debere , quin vir talem quarat vxorem & habeat , & mulier talem virum si deprehensum & euictum sit , vel virum cui pia mulier nupta fuit , vel mulierem quam vir pius vxorem duxit praestare necessaria coningij officia aut obstinate nolle , aut eiusmodi commisisse scelera vt propter turpitudinem suam non possit , aut denique incurabili impediri impotentia , quo minus per corporis viret illa valeat coningij offici● persolueri : concludeth , the lawfulnes of diuorse and marriage againe ; and that the same is (x) (x) Bucer . ibidem . lib. 2. cap. 42. pag. 124. versus finem . verbo Dei consentiens , a greable to the worde of God : and all this euen in that verie booke of his de regno Christi , which was by him at his death commended (*) (*) Humfredus , in vita Iuelli printed . 1573. pag. 261. circa med. saithe of Bucer . Meriturus librum suum 〈◊〉 regno Christi , Eduardo Regi & regno Anglia commendat , vt hic apud nos locum aliquando habeat . to the churche of Englande , and is nowe by our learned aduersaries so highlie (y) (y) Nic●laus Carre in epistola de obitu Buceri ad Ioannem Checum ( extant in Bucers scripta Anglicana ) pag. 873. fine , saithe . Liber Buceri de regno Christi editus , continebat absolutissimam & perfectissimam totius christiana doctrina effigiem . magnified : in which booke and els where , he proceeded yet further euen to the renewinge of the (z) (z) Deuteron. 24.1 . lybell of diuorse (a) (a) Mat. 19.8 permitted by Moyses for the hardnes of the peoples hartes , not forbearinge to teache thereof , that (b) (b) Bucer in sacra quatuor euangelia , printed . 1553. in Math. c. 19. fol. 147. post med. saith . Vt aqua est hodie cordium duritia , ita non minus miseris vxoribus per magistratum eportebat consuli quam etim . &c. vt cumque propter duritiam cordium malorum lex repudijs data fuit Iudais , salutaris tamen hactenus fuit , &c. quare cum gratia Dei , ea & hodie magistratus & posset & deberet vti , &c. neque credendum quod quicquam Christus damnarit eorum qua pater praecepit , iam duris corde ille praecepit , si nollent maritali aquitate vxores tractare , vt libertatem illis facerent libello repudij nubendi alijs &c. And see in the other edition of Anno 1536. pag. 390. fine , & 391. prope initium . as there is at this daye like hardnes of hartes , soe the distressed wyues ought to be releeued no lesse nowe then in the time paste , for ( saythe he ) the magistrate nowe hathe no lesse authoritie in this matter than Moyses hadde , and at this daye ought to vse the same . Sayinge yett further ( as in proffe of the continuance thereof ) (c) (c) vt supra . at . n. neyther is it to be beleeued , that Christe would forbidde any thinge of that which his father commanded : but he commanded the harde of harte , that if they would not entreate theire wyues with nuptiall equitie , they should then procure them libertie by a libell of diuorce to marrie againe &c. Hytherto breiflye of Bucers doctrines , whereto mighte be added his confessed other (d) (d) maister Carthwrighte in maister Whitguiftes defence &c. tract. 9. pag. 522. prope initium , chargeth Bucer with grosse absurdities : grosse absurdities : As it therefore appeared that Luther and Melancthon , were after theire reuolte from our churche , wonderfullie (e) (e) of Luther see heretofore cap. 3. sect. 3. and of Melancthon see heretofore , cap. 4. sect. 1. versus finem . at . f. inconstante ( as likewise was (f) (f) 〈…〉 loc. 〈…〉 3. printed 〈…〉 ●pist . de ca●a Domini fine , & fol. 222. b. post med . saithe . Pudenda s●●● est Beza inconstanti● &c. 〈…〉 ●nion nowe 〈…〉 the same without al staye or meas●●● , ( a 〈◊〉 wherewith our other aduersaries as wantings , are notablie all certaine groundes of faithe (*) (*) Branded : to this end maister Parker in his booke entituled against symbolizinge with Antichriste , printed . 1607. part. 2. cap. 6. sect. 3. pag. 46. prop● finem , saithe , Certaine weake men of our breth●en are soe offended with our inconstancie , yea ●●e weakened & caste downe , that they are in a murmeringe whether the doctrine be true or no , which heretofore wee haue preached to them : Also yt appeareth by Beza in his epistola theologica , printed . 1573. epist. 1. ad 〈…〉 , that Beza haueinge there acknowledged Duditius for a moste 〈…〉 , ( pag. 1. initio , & 23. fine . ) and obseruantlie beloued of Beza for his pietie learninge and elegante wytt . pag. 23. circa med. and by Beza saluted with the title , of , mifrater . r●peateth Du●itius his wordes sayinge . Et si ( inqu●● ) multa eaque horrenda propugnantur in Romana Ecclesia qua infirm● & putrid● fundamento nituntur , tamen non ita multis dissentionibus sci●●●●● &c. h●c tu de 〈◊〉 : ●t nostri quales tan●●● sunt ? palantes ( inquis ) omni doctrina venet agitati & in altum sublati , mod● ad hanc , modo ad illam partem deferuntur . Hocum quasit hodie de religione sententia , scire fortasse possis , sed qua cras de eadem futura sit opinio , neque ille neque tu certo affimure queas &c. Hac tu in nos 〈◊〉 Du●●● tatid●m verbis : pag. 13. circa med. de Ariani● scripsit Hillarius , fidem eos 〈…〉 , id de nostri● enāgelitis &c. pag. 3. fine , see this Duditius yett further commended by Zanchius in libro epistolarum , printed . lib. 1. pag. 147. propt finem , & 14● . propt finem . & l. 2. pag. 327. fine , & 328. ante med. ●●anded to the confessed obloquie of theire relig●●● ) so is the same no lesse then 〈…〉 remarkable in Bucer , as appeareth by the onelie example of his often change in one and the same question of the real presence concerning● which it is plaine , that after his (g) (g) see heretofore , cap. 4. sect. 2. paulo post initium . at . q. defection from our cathotholicke doctrine of transubstantiation and sacrifice , he made his firste change into (h) (h) of Bucers professinge vpon his firste reuolte , Luthers doctrine . See heretofore , cap. 4. sect. 2. post in●●●● , at . q. and nexte hereafter at . u. Luthers aduerse doctrine of consubstantiation , from which he made a seconde change into (i) (i) of Bucers first change from L●th●●●●isme into Suinglianisme him selfe giueth testimonie in Epist. ad Noremb . & Esse●●ge●set ; and it is further signified by Lauathers testimonie nexte hereafter at . z. Suinglianisme , whereof he affirmed , that (k) (k) soe saithe Bucer , in epistola ad Norembergens . and in his other epistle to those of Eislinga he calleth the Lutheranes , fanaticos , snyrmeros , furiosos , &c. the doctrine of Suinglius was sent from heauen ; and that the doctrine of Luther was newe , and quite opposite to the scriptures : in which respecte Luther tearmed him (l) (l) Fabricius in Lutheri locis commun . printed Maldeburgi . 1594. class. 5. c. 15. pag. 50. ante med. saith . Quaeritur Lutherus de Buceri perfidia in epistola ad Ioannem Secerium typographum . Anno 27. fol. 348. b. and see allso in Lauathers , historia sacramentaria , Pomeran . ( a learned Lutheran . ) accusans Bucerum perfidiae eo quod de Eucharistia quaedam adiecerat . at . Anno 1527. fol. 12. a. prope initium . perfidiouse : and from that also against the forewarninge in that behalfe of the (*) (*) Hospinian . in histor. sacram . at . Anno 1530. fol. 127. ante med. saythe . Rescribunt Tigurini Bucero , eumque hortantur , ne à manifesta veritate quam tot concionibus , praelectionibus , publicis disputationibus & scriptis propugnarit , iam demum ad Lutheri dogma de corporali praesentia Christi in caena deflectat . Tigurines , made a thirde change whereby professinge (m) (m) Of Bucers returne . Anno 1536. from Suinglianisme to Lutheranisme see Conradus Schlusselburg . in theologia Caluinist . lib. 2. fol. 17. b. ante med. & 129. a. post med. & b. circa med. Also Martinus Crusius ( Bucers scholler ) p. 3. Annal. Sueu . lib. 11. cap. 25. saith . Defunctus est Bucerus &c. Bucer died at Cambridge in the yere 1551. He hauing byn of the opinion of Suinglius aboute the supper of Christe , did in the yere 1536. yeelde to the sentence of Luther &c. & subscribed with his owne hande , he was my maister & singuler benefactor &c. so he forbearing ( for very shame ) to mencion his finall change at Cambridge . againe Luthers doctrine (n) (n) see Bucers askinge pardon in the firste edition of his commentaries in Iohn . 6. & Math. 26. and see also Bucer . in sacra quatuor euang . printed . 1536. in Iohn . cap. 6. pag. 686. circa med . he asked pardon of God and the churche ( quod multos Suinglij haeresi fascinauerat , ) for his haueinge bewitched manie with the heresie of Suinglius ; thereupon (o) (o) Lauather . in histor. sacramentar . printed . 1563. fol. 31. b. initio . at Anno. 1538. saithe . Bucerus non parum abalienatus à Tigurinis esse visus est , quos ante & amarat plurimum , & singulari quadam pictate coluerat &c. Bucerus in Euangelium Mathai & Ioannis doctrinam de caena , ante defensam in gratiam Lutheri retractarat . estrangeinge him selfe from the Tigurine Suinglianes , whome he before soe much honored : after all which he lastlie made a fourthe , change which was his returne againe to Suingliani●●● , the which he finallie professed and defen●●● (p) (p) 〈◊〉 concerninge 〈◊〉 fourthe 〈…〉 all this into Suinglianisme at Cambridge yt is knowne to all , and testified by Lauather . in histor. sa●●● fol. 37. b. in soe muche as the learned Lutheran Schlusselburg . in theolog . Caluin . l. 2. fol. b. fine , saythe . Idem tamen 〈…〉 1551. C●●●beigia in Anglia iterum ad Suinglian●rum haresim defecit : so thereby signifyinge , that he changed twyce into Suinglianisme : and for 〈◊〉 further there fol. 17. b. circa med . and see Peter Martyr in his 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 supper anne●ed to his comon places in Englishe . pag. 138. a. fine . at C●●bridge : hereto nowe I but add his knowne confesse● equiuocatinge in matter of religion , and the same so grosse and euident , as his owne freindes therefore (b) (b) Symlerus ( Bucers dearest friende ) in his oration of the life and deathe of Peter , annexed to the end of his comon places in Englishe fol. r. q. on the. a. fide paul● post initi●● , reporteth that many learned ( Caluinistes ) did in explication of the sacramente , vse a certaine affected obscuritie : that accordingly Bucer oftentimes exhorted Peter Martyr , that in the question of the lordes supper , he woulde vse some certaine obscure and doutfull kinde of speakinge : that also thereupon Peter Martyr gaue place to Bucer , and vsed the selfe same formes of doubtfull speakinge , that Bucer did : hereof see also further . Lauather . in histor. sacram . fol. 30. b. post med. & 31. b. ante med . and Hospinian . in histor. sacram . p●rt . 2. fol. 210. a. fine , & b. initio : in soe much as Bucer is therein reprehended by Schlusselburg . in theolog . Caluinist . lib. 2. fol. 129. a. post med . and by Luther apud Osiandrum centur. 16. lib. 2. cap. 35. pag. 249. initio . reprehended him : And thus muche brieflie of Bucer .

BERNARDINE OCHINE III.

NExte vnto Bucer I place in this ranke Bernardine Ochine , whoe likewise came ouer (a) (a) Symlerus . de vita & obitu Petri martyrit , printed . Tigur . 1563. fol. 13. a. post med. saithe . Petrus Martyr ab Archiepiscop● Cantuariensi de v●l●●tate regis vocatus est , itaque 〈◊〉 in Angliam discossit comitante eum Bernardino Ochino , qui & ipse quoque ab 〈◊〉 ●●●●●piscope ●eatus fu●rat . sent for into our contrie as fellowe (b) (b) Osiander centur. 16. lib. 2. cap. 67. pag. 423. fine , saithe . Hoc tempore Ecclesia in Anglia ad formam Caluinisticam opera Petri Martyris ●lor●●●● , & Bernardi Ochini S●●●sit reformatae sunt : and see the like in Symlerus de vita & obit● Martyris , printed Tiguri . Anno 1603. fol. 13. a. post med. labourer with Bucer and Peter Martyr , in that alteration of religion which was thereupon , here begunne and effected ; from whence he is saide to haue againe (*) (*) Bullinger in his preface to Symlerus booke , De filio Dei , printed . Anno 1568. fol. 4. a. fine , saithe . De Bernardino Ochino hoc dicimus , habicasse illum aliquot annis apud nos Tiguri , posteaquam redijsset ex Anglia Ecclesiarum , doctorumque praecellentium ornatus testimonij &c. returned , commended with the testimonies of verie excellent men and churches &c. Sleydan saithe of him , (c) (c) soe saythe Sleydan . lib. 9. at . Anno 1547. fol. 297. b. post med . Bernardine Ochine beinge hadde in greate estimation emonge the Italianes for his eloquence and vertue , forsakinge the monasticall life , gaue him selfe to the doctrine of the ghospell , and comminge to Geneua , and after to Auspurg , set fourthe certaine sermons in printe &c. (d) (d) entituled fourtene sermons of Bernardine Ochine concerninge the predestination and election of God : translated and Englished by A. C. and printed without yere of printe , fourtene of which his sermons , were for theire supposed worthe translated into Englishe : this man ( saith Hallerus to Zanchius ) (e) (e) in Zanchius his epistles , printed . 1609. pag. 44. prope finem . Hallerus in his epistle there to Zanchius saythe . D. Ocbinus Italicam quoque , ne doctrina verbi Dei careret docebat Ecclesiam , &c. non terrenas , sed caelestes opes quarere contentus : instructed the Italian churche in the word of God , as seekinge not earthlie but heauenlie riches : he also ( as Lauather reporteth ) (f) (f) Lauather . in histor. sacram . fol. 41. a. circa med. saithe . Bernardin●s Ochinus Locarnensium Ecclesia pastor Tiguri contra Westphali libellos , vera doctrinae de cana Domini defensionem conscripsit & edidit . defended Caluines doctrine of the sacrament againste the Lutheranes , and (g) (g) Lauather . ibidem . fol. 50. a. post med. saithe . Basileae editus est Bernardini Ochini Senensis liber &c. in quo tractat de missa origine atque erroribus item de conciliatione controuersia inter reformatas ecclesias , &c. wrote likewise againste the Masse : in soe muche as Doctor Raynoldes vndertaketh at large (h) (h) see this in D. Raynoldes , his censura librorum apocriphorum , tom , alter , in the table of contents set before there , at number . 161. & 575. & 176. to defende him againste Bellarmine : Iosias Symlerus tearmeth him (i) (i) Sim●●●● , i●●rat . de vita & obi●u Martyris ( printed . 1563. ) fol. 10. a. circa med. saith of Martyr . Reperit ibi virum optimum & doctissimum Bernardin●● Ochinum &c. that moste good and learned man Bernardine Ochine &c. Iohn ●ale likewise saithe of him , (*) (*) ●ale . in praefat. in Act. ●om . pontific . printed . 1558. folio . * . * . 4. initio . saithe to the Tigurines : Deum immortalem ? quales illi duo senes peregrini , quos in vrbem vestram recepictis , D. Petrus Martyr & Bernardinus Ochinus ? quae duo luminaria ? quarum alterum si alia haberent ecclesia , magno thesauro & ornamento ditata & beatae vider●●tur : faelix Anglia dum hac paria habuit , misera quae amisit , &c. O you Tygurines , you haue receaued into Tygure Peter Martyr , and Bernardine Ochine ( quae duo luminaria ? ) What two lightes ? &c happie England whiles yt had these , miserable what yt loste them : As also Caluine demaundeth (k) (k) Caluine . de scandalis extant in his tract . theologic . &c. printed . 1597. pag. 111. b. fine , saithe . Quos hac nostra aetate monaches habuit Germania qui vel doctrina vel sanctitate cum Luthero , Bucero , Oecolampadio & sim●libus conferre se nisi nimis impudenter audeant ? quos Itali Bernardino Ochino & Petro Vermilio opponent ? whome can Italie oppose against Peter Martyr , and Bernardine Ochine ? To entreate now somwhat briefly of this so excellent learned & virtuouse Bernardine , whom all Italie could not matche , of this soe great lighte whose presence is sayde to haue made England happie , and his absence to haue made yt miserable , yt appeareth from his owne writinges , that he more then enclined to licentiousenes of doctrine , to this end doth he ioyne with the barbarouse (l) (l) le heretofore . cap. 4. sect. 1. at . t. Antinomi , teachinge ( euen in those his sermons , which were as before saide translated into English ) that , saithe he , (m) (m) soe saythe Ochine , in his forsayde fourteene sermons Englished &c. sermon . 3. paulo post initium . they which in this life doe beleue liuelie in Christe , yea were yt but for a moment of time , shal be saued , they are electe , and may be sure of theire saluation &c. allthoughe they ( as muche as in them lyeth ) were continuallie prompted to all euill , &c. Neyther did the deceiued man here make stay , but proceedinge as yett to further libertie of doctrine , he forbore not to teache ( as before did Luther , (n) (n) see heretofore , cap. 2. sect. 6. at . m. n. and Melancthon ) (o) (o) see heretofore , cap. 4. sect. 1. at . o. in the margine . Polygamie or pluralitie of wyues , in pretended prooffe whereof , he made a speciall booke (p) (p) Beza de Poligamia , printed . 1587. pag. 4. initio . saithe . Poligamiam nemo vnquam callidius vel impudentius defendit , quam impurus ille apostata Bernardinus Ochinus ; quibusdam dialogis à bono illo viro Sebastiano Castalione latine conuersis . of dialogues , which were saythe Beza (q) (q) vt supra . at . q. translated into latine by that good man Sebastian Castalio , a (*) (*) Osiander . in centur. 16. lib. 3. c. 53. fine , & pag. 753. initio , saithe of him . Sebastianus Castalio vir appriuie doctus , Caluinista tamen linguarum peritissimus , &c. verie learned Caluiniste , whoe is more then ordinarilie commended or rather magnified by D. (r) (r) see Castalio commended by D. Humfrey , de rat . interpret . lib. 1. pag. 62. 63. & 189. and by Gesnerus , in bibliotheca Castalionis , and by Fredericus Furius , alledged in Sebast. Castal . defens . suarum translat . printed . at Basil . pag. 236. And see allso before the beginninge of Castalioes great bible , printed . at Basile . 1573. the further commendacion giuen of him by Hiperius , Melancthon , and maister Carlile , whoe giueth testimonie of like commendacion giuen by Sr. Iohn Cheek , and Bucer , Humfrey , Gesnerus , and Fredericus Furius , allso by (s) (s) vt supra , at . s. Andreas Hiperius , Melancthon , maister Carlile , Sr. Iohn Cheek , and Martine Bucer , maister D. (t) (t) Humfredus in vita Iuelli , printed . Londini . 1573. pag. 265. rankethe Castalio with Luther , Melancthon Suinglius , Oecolampadius , &c. Humfrey . And (u) (u) Pantaleon in his chronographia , printed . 1568. pag. 125. placeth Castalio in his catalogue of the fathers , and lightes of the churche : sayinge further that for suche , Guilielmus Farellus , Petrus Viretus , & Sebastianus Castalio agnoscuntur : vt supra , at . q. Pantaleon , not forbearinge to place him in theire catalogue of the fathers and lightes of the churche : ) nether was this opinion of Polygamie ( thoughe to Christiane eares ouer absurde and grosse ) the greatest error which Ochine published , for he proceeded yet further to the abnegation of the blessed trinitie , and finallie became an impure apostata againste the diuinitie of Christe : In which respecte , he is speciallie written againste by ( x ) Hierom Zanchius : And thus much brieflie of Bernardine (q) (q) see also further testimonie of Ochines abnegation of the Trinitie in Zanchius his booke , de tribus Elohim , printed . 1597. lib. 5. cap. 9. the title thereof beinge , ( pag. 715. b. ) Responsio ad Ochini blasphemiam : &c. and see him further in the Alphabeticall table there vnder the letter , o. at the worde Ochinus : and see allso Conradus Schlusselburge , in theologia Caluin . lib. 1. fol. 9. b. ante med . Ochine , whoe as is 〈◊〉 (*) (*) see nexte heretofore , cap. 4. sect. 3. 〈◊〉 . at . r. sayde , was speciallie sente for , and employed in the alteration of religion Englande . To whome I could not vnaptlie here annexe the further examples of those other , whoe were chiefe agents in the then intended reformation of Scotlande , and also of Englande . As namely Iohn 〈◊〉 , who 〈…〉 in Scotlande with confessed (y) (y) see this confessed and reported by maister D. Bancrofte late archebushop , &c. in his booke entituled dangerouse positions , &c. printed . 1595. pag. 15. ante med . ●●●deringe of the Cardinall of S. Andrews in his ●ad chamber : also with his owne actuall (z) (z) vide ibidem , pag. 12. and see Hollinheads story of Scotland , printed . 1587. pag. 366. b. ante med . rebellion in open feilde , and puttinge the Queene to flight , and further (a) (a) soe reportethe maister Bancrofte from Knoxe his cronicle : in his dangerouse positions , &c. pag. 13. initio , and see maister D. Sutli●● in his answere to a lybell supplicatorie , printed . 1592. pag. 193. prope finem . depriueinge her from all regiment by for●●ll acte penned by ( him the sayde ) Kno●e in defence whereof he published and taught ( as reporteth (*) (*) maister Bancrofte in his dangerouse positions &c. pag. 14. 15. maister Bancrofte from Kno●e his alledged writinges ) that (b) (b) Knoxe appell. fol. 25. noble 〈…〉 religion , if the kinge will not that (c) (c) Knoxe to the communaltie , fol. 49. 50 reformation of religion belong●●● to the 〈◊〉 : that (d) (d) Knoxe hist. pag. 371. princes for in●●● causes may be deposed : and that if (e) (e) Knoxe to Englande and Scotland , fol. 76. princes be tyrantes againste God and his truthe , their 〈…〉 theire Oathe of obedience : In like maner Bucanan ( an other of those reformers in Scotlande , taughte ) as maister Bancrofte lykewise (f) (f) maister Bancrofte in his dangerouse positions , pag. 15. alledgeth from his writinges , (g) (g) Bucanan . de iure regni . pag. 13. that the people haue right to bestowe the crowne at theire pleasure : that (h) (h) Bucanan . ibidem . pag. 40. and see maister D. Doue in his defence of the churche gouernement , printed . 1606. pag. 5. fine . it were good that rewardes were appointed by the people for suche as kyl tyrantes , as comonlie there is for those that kyll wolues : (i) (i) Bucanan . de iure regni , pag. 62. that the people maye arrainge theire prince : with muche (k) (k) see this muche more concerninge both Knoxe and Bucanan reported by maister Bancrofte , vbi supr. pag. 15. 16. 17. and by maister Doue , vbi supra . pag. 4. 5. 6. 7. and in maister Sutlyues answere to a lybell supplicatory . pag. 65. ante med . more of that kinde , in soe much as the protestant Bish. of Rochester therefore , tearmed Knoxe and Bucanan , (l) (l) Rochester in his sermon at Pauls crosse the 10. of Nouember , printed 1606. the last pag. the two fierie spirites of that churche and nation : And Adam Blackwood a catholicke of that contrie , was prouoked to write a speciall (m) (m) See Adam Blackwood , his apologia pro regibus aduersus Bucanani dialogum de iure regni &c. printed in 8. Parisijs , 1588. apologie for kinges , in confutacion of Bucanans foresaide seditiouse writinges : and yett are these two men Knoxe and Bucanan , commended for (n) (n) soe tearmed by Caluine in epist. & respons . printed . 1567. epist. 305. fine , & pag. 565. fine . Where in the conclusion of that epistle beinge written to Knoxe , he saith . Vale eximie vir , & ex animo colende frater . And Beza in his epistle theolog . printed . 1573. epist. 74. pag. 333. writeth that epistle : Ioan. Knoxe Euangelij Dei apud Scotas instauratori fratri & symmista obseruando : and Beza . ibidem . ep. 78. pag. 343. writeth that epistle , Georgio Bucano viro praestantissimo &c. and Conr●dus Vorstius in his Antibellarminus , printed . 1610. pag. 179. initio , saithe . De Ioan. Knoxo praecipuo Scotia reformatore &c. excellent and (o) (o) see Caluine and Beza , vbi supra . reuerend men ; (p) (p) see Beza , vbi supra . valiant labourers in Christes churche , and (*) (*) see Vortius next before at n. and Beza , ibidem . so saithe Beza Iconibus . fol. v. e. iij. restorers of the ghospel in Scotlande . Knoxe beinge allso yett further tearmed by Beza : Magnus ille Ioannes Knoxus Scotorum in vero Dei cultu instaurando velut Apostolus . In like manner concerninge the like intended reformation of Englande , myghte be added the further knowne example of Crammer , whose (q) (q) see this in maister Foxe . Act. Mon. printed 1596. pag. 1282. a. line . 32. spreadinge abroade of seditiouse libels , was openly discouered in the starre chamber : where he was publiquelye hearde , and thereupon (r) (r) Act. mon. ibidem . committed to the tower , and afterwardes (s) (s) see this in Hollinsheads greate cronicle the laste edition volume 3. pag. 1093. a. line . 18. And maister Stowe in his Annalls , printed . 1592. pag. 1045. circa med . arreyned , and attainted of highe treason , for aydinge the duke of Northumberlande with horse and men &c. and haueinge (t) (t) Hollinshead in his greate cronicle the last edition , pag. 1131. b. line . 30. saithe . In hope of life and pardon , Crammer subscribed to a recantation , wherein he submitted him selfe wholly to the churche of Rome , and continewed in the same minde to outwarde apparance , vntill he was brought out of prison to goe to the fire &c. recanted his protestante religion , in safetie ( as he hoped ) of his life , he would gladly haue continewed therein soe he mighte haue liued , and accordinglie (u) (u) vt sup . at . t. did continewe therein euen till , that ( all contrarie to his owne expectation ) he was goinge to the fire to be burned , at what time seinge him selfe depriued of all hope of life , and no meanes lefte to escape present deathe , he then discouered his former dissimulation , and soe returned to his firste vomite . In lyke sorte concerninge Goodman , whome Caluine acknowledgeth for an (x) (x) soe tearmed by Caluine , in epist. & respons . printed . 1597. epist. 306. pag. 566. excellent man , and his reuerend brother , and the (y) (y) Caluine . ibidem . saith to Goodman . Non vulgare solatium est quod te adiutorem fidelissimum & apprime idoneum nactus est frater noster Knoxus : moste faithfull assistante to Iohn Knoxe , in what seditiouse sorte he behaued him selfe in queene Maries time , appearethe euen from his owne booke entituled , (z) (z) printed . at Geneua , by Iohn Crispin . Anno. 1558. how to obeye , wherein he saithe , (a) (a) Goodman . ibidem . pag. 96. initio . That wycked woman Marie whome you vntrulie make your queene , &c. (b) (b) ibidem . pag. 96. ante med. God hathe not giuen an hypocrite onely to reigne ouer you , but an idolatresse allso , not a man but a woman , which his lawe forbideth , and nature abhorreth , whose reigne was neuer counted lawefull by the lawe of God &c. (c) (c) ibidem . pag. 98. ante med. this vngodlie serpent Marie , (d) (d) ibidem . pag. 100. initio . hath ioyned her selfe to adulterouse Philippe &c. Againe he further saythe , (e) (e) ibidem . pag. 118. fine , & 119. initio , and ibidem . pag. 185. post med . he further saythe . When the magistrates and other officers cease to doe theire dutie , the people are as yt were without officers &c. then God giueth the sworde into the peoples hande , and he him selfe is become immediatlie theire heade : &c. And againe pag. 139. post med . he saithe . When kinges become blasphemers , oppressors &c. then ought they to be accompted no more for kinges , but as priuate men to be examined , accused , condemned &c. If princes and magistrates transgresse Gods lawe them selues , and commande others to doe the like , then haue they loste that honor and obedience , which otherwise theire subiectes did owe to them , and oughte noe more to be taken for magistrates , but punished &c. And he yett further affirmeth that (f) (f) ibidem . pag. 204. post med. Wyat did but his dutie , and that (g) (g) ibidem . al such were traytors as deceyued him , and tooke not his parte &c. (h) (h) ibid. pag. 210. post med. O London London , remember how thou for sookest that godlie captaine &c. with muche (i) (i) much more for the title of his ix . chapter his answers to obiections taken from the newe testament ( beginning at . pag. 106. ) and the title of his x. chapter ( beginninge at . pag. 123. ) his obiections out of the oulde testamente & answers to the same : throughout bothe which chapters , he pretendeth answer to the scriptures vsually alledged in confutacion of all violent resistance or rebellion againste kinges : in soe much as this verie booke of his , is speciallie alledged and condemned for seditiouse by maister Bancrofte in his dangerouse positions , pag. 35. 36. 37. & 38. and by maister Sutlyue in his answere to a certaine libell supplicatorie &c. pag. 70. & 71. & 193. more of like nature vnworthie of recitall : of all which forenamed persons and some (k) (k) some others , for maister Bancrofte in his dangerouse positions &c. pag. 62. ante med . reportethe sayinge Goodman , Wittingham , Gilbie , the author of the booke of obedience , with the rest of the Geneua complices in queene Maries dayes , vrged all states by degrees rather to take armes and to reforme religion them selues , then to suffer such idolatrie and supersticion to remayne in the lande : And see further there , pag. 64. initio . Where it is sayde that , Goodman , Wittingham , Gilbie , and the reste , resolued againste queene Marie concerninge her deposinge . &c. others whoe beganne theire then intended reformation of these two nations , much other strange matter is reported , in the particuler and more ample discourse whereof , I feare to haue my wordes and meaninge depraued or misconceyued , for which cause I doe purposelie passe the same ouer with respectiue silence .

CAROLOSTADIVS . IV.

THe (a) (a) Melancthon in epist. ad Frideric . Miconium Scotl. Carolostadius primus excitauit hunc tumultum , homo ferus sine ingenio , fine doctrina , sine sensu , communi , &c. tantum abest vt in eo significatio aliqua spiritus sancti animaduersa sit , imo extant manifesta signa impietatis &c. see this allso in Hospinians , histor. sacram . part. 2. fol. 114. b. circa med. and in libro epistolag . Oecolampadij & Suinglij , printed at Basile . 1592. lib. 3. pag. 620. prope finem . firste that after Luther impugned the reall presence of Christes bodie in the sacramente , was Carolostadius . And whereas he vtterlie misliked ( or rather not soe muche as once dreamed of ) Suinglius his figuratiue exposition , as beinge no lesse then whollie improbable : he therefore as acknowledginge that Christes wordes oughte to be taken literallie , deuised this conceited sence , namely that Christ at the pronouncinge of his wordes , (b) (b) Sleydan Englished . lib. 5. b. initio . and Suinglius saythe hereof . Carolostadius vult vt cum dixerit ( Christus ) Hoc est corpus meum : istud pronomen hoc , non in panem direxerit , sed in scipsum &c. ego vt ingenuè dicam hominis laudo industriam & de fide gratulor &c. sensit pius homo &c. hanc Carolostadij sententiam qui probauerit nos minimè offendet : see this in libro epistolarum Oecolampadij & Suinglij lib. 3. pag. 543. initio . & 544. initio , and in Suinglius Workes tom. 2. printed . 1581. fol. 155. b. prope finem . pointed not to bread , but ( as it were with his finger ) to his owne bodie there present , sayinge , this is my body which shall be giuen for you , for which Suinglius commendeth him , and (c) (c) vt supra . at . b. reioyceth at suche his profession of faithe , the which was soe greedelie then thirsted after by the reuolted nouellistes of those times , that ( as reporteth Suinglius ) (d) (d) Suinglius , tom. 2. in subsid . de euchar . paulo post initium , & fol. 244. b. prope initium , saithe . At vbi Carolostadij expositionem viderunt , iam Basiliam ipsi volabant , ac libros eius suis humeris asportantes , eis non modo vrbes , opida , pagosqua verum etiam villas fermè omnes opplebant : they came postinge to Basile ( where Carolostadius his bookes were printed ) and caryinge awaye his bookes on theire shoulders , they replenished there with allmost euerie cittie , towne , village , and hamlet : in soe much as Vrbanus Regius ( Luthers fellowe labourer ) complayneth , sayinge , (e) (e) Vrbanus Regius in 1. parte oper. in epist. ad Billican fol. 5. saythe . A verbo per nos praedicato abhorrent , hoc vno nomine quod Carolostadianus non sum , quasi vero Carolostadiani soli mysticum Christi corpus absoluant , pro quo Christus sit mortuus . they will not be present at our preachinge , in this onely respect , that we are not Carolostadianes , as thoughe the Carolastadianes onelie , were that mysticall bodie of Christe , for which Christe died ; this doctrine of Carolostadius was for the time soe applauded , and him selfe therin so confident , that ●e ( 〈◊〉 wytnesseth C●●●●nitius ) was (f) (f) soe saithe . Ch●nitius in libe●o de c●●● Dom. pag. 214. accustomed to ●●●ste , that the ●●position hereof came to him by reuelation whereas to the contrarie Luther sayth (g) (g) soe saithe . Luther tom . 3. Ienensi , fol. 68. and Luther . in loc. commu . class. 5. cap. 15. pag. 47. paulo post med. saith . Carolostadius traditus est in sensum reprobum &c. puto non ruo diabolo obsessum fuisse miserabilem illum hominem , Deus misereatur eius peccati quo peccat ad mortem : and Luther tom . 3. Ienens . fol. 61. b. further saythe . Quod diabolum 〈…〉 nem● miretur , nam de Carolosta●●o nihil ad m●●●●●et , ego ad ill●m non respicio , sed ad eum à quo 〈◊〉 est : and Alberus contra Carolostadianos , 2. 4. pag. 1. & y. 2. pag. 2. a●●irmeth that the deuil possessed Carolostadius corporallie . Carolostadius had his exposition from the deuil : he was (h) (h) Hospinian ( a learned Caluiniste ) in histor. sacrament . part . 2. Anno 1524. fol. 31. b. ante med. saythe . Andreas Carolostadius archidiaconus cathedralis templi Witemberga , non solum purè docebat verbum Dei , sed etiam plures errores papisticas abrogabat . arch●d●acon of Whiteberge and of soe greate esteeme ●●th protestantes , that ( besides the publicke place●●●● of his picture emonge the printed pictures of the other pretended reformed , and the same soe comon as almost in euery house ) Hospinian saythe of him . (i) (i) vt supra . at . f. Hospinian . in hist. sacram . at Anno 1530. fol. 119. b. circa med. saithe . Hoc Anno Carolostadius &c. vitam finiuit in vera innocatione filij Dei , Andreas Carolostadius archedeacon of the ●●●hedrall churche of Witemberge , taughte purelye the worde of God : and dyed in the true inuocation of the Sonne of God . Anno 1530. Concerninge his condicion of life , Osiander and Dresserus ( both of them learned protestantes ) doe w●tnesse , that (k) (k) Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. cap. 32. pag. 85. post med. saithe . Carolostadius &c. turbas in Ecclesia mouet , statuas sanctorum per concitatam plebem è templis ciecit , 〈◊〉 ci●ile Romanum è rebus publicis Christianis eliminandum , & secundum leges Mosayens in causis ciuibus pronunciandum esse contendit &c. and pag. ●6 . post med. he saithe . Istos fanaticos homines Carolostadium & Enthasiastas excitauit diabolus . and Dresserus in millinar . 6. printed . Anno 1598. pag. 60. post med. saithe . Witemberge Carolostadius multa tumultuosè molitus est &c. non ex iure Romano , sed ex lege Moysi pronunciandum esse contendit , reuelationes arcanas , & motus spiritus sancti adeo exp●ctari iussit , vastauit scholar , literarum cultum abiecit : and Melancthon in epist. ad F●●der . Micon . Corfant . in libro epist. Occolampad . & Suinglij , printed , 1592. pag. 620. fine . & 621. saithe of Carolostadius : in tota doctrina solebat 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 damnabat omnes leges ab ethnicis conditas , contendebat in fere ius ex Moyse dicendum esse &c. totam illam fanaticam anabaptistarum doctinam statim . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 amplectebatur &c. Hac de Carolostadio scripsi propter vicinos nostros , vt si quid authoritatis est in nostro testimonio , admoniti caueant ab ipso portente . he tumultuouselie stirred vp the people to caste images out of the churche , and Melancthon and Brentius doe reporte that (*) (*) Hospinian . in his histor. sacram . part . 2. at Anno 1530. fol. 104. b. ante med. alle●geth the letters of Melancthon and Brentius in which they say of Carolostadius by name & others there allso named : Quiescere non possunt , sed assiduis practicis in eo laborant , vt per factiones , & vim si aliter non possint , errores suos tueantur & propagent , vnde non folum cruenta & horribilia bella : &c. he with others labored by daylie practises , to defend and propagate theire errors by force & factions if otherwise they coulde not , from whence bloudie horrible warres were like to ensue &c. He also taughte that the (l) (l) vt supra at . i. people oughte to be gouerned by the lawe of Moyses , and not by the ciuill , or imperiall lawes . (m) (m) see Dresserus vt supra . at . i. He commanded the people to expecte reuelations from God , and ( as saithe Sleydan of him ) kepte (n) (n) Sleydan Englished l. 5. Anno 1525. fol. 65. a. prope finem . familiaritie with those secrete teachers that fayned them selues to see visions , and to haue talke with God , for which the dukes of saxonie had banished him &c. he was soe forwarde in his course of pretended reformation that ( saythe Sleydan ) (o) (o) Sleydan . ibidem . he sett for the bookes againste Luther & his fellowes , callinge them new flatterers of the Romishe Bushop . To forbeare that Luther tearmeth (p) (p) nexte before at . e. Carolostadius , a man giuen ouer into a reprobate sence , that allso Melancthon tearmeth him that (q) (q) see nexte before at . a. Barbarouse fellowe Carolostadius &c. in whome is no signe of the holie ghoste , but manifest tokens of impietie . Our Englishe writers as enforced doe confesse and say of him (r) (r) see this thus affirmed in the booke entituled , Conspiracie for pretended reformation , printed 1592. pag. 83. initio . Carolostadius a preacher professinge the ghosp●ll &c. attributed muche to cabinet teachers in priuate conuenticles , and vnto visions , and pretended conference with God : and agayne , (s) (s) soe saithe the author of an answere for the time vnto the defense of the Censure . printed . 1583. fol. 106. a. initio . Carolostadius beinge indeed an hereticke , was a man soe corrupte and euill in religion , &c. Wherto but lastlie adde as in full discouerie of his carnalitie , maister D. Fulke , whoe therfore tearmeth him (t) (t) soe saithe maister Fulke in his Reioinder to Bristowes reply &c. printed . 1581. pag. 420. circa med . and in his treatise againste the defense of the Censure , he further tearmeth him , a vayne tumultuouse fellowe , pag. 100. post med . that Epicurian ghospeller Carolostadius : And thus much brieflie concerninge Carolostadius .

SVINGLIVS . CHAPT. V.

AS concerninge Suinglius ( whome Bullinger tearmeth (a) (a) Soe saithe Bul●inger in his sermons vpon the Apocalips in Englishe , printed . 1573. serm. 1. fol. 2. b. ante med . Doctor Huldericke Suinglius my worshipfull mayster ) he was borne in (b) (b) soe reporteth Hospinian . in hist. sacram . fol. 22. a post med. Heluetia in the yere 1487. within foure (*) (*) see before , cap. 1. initio . at . a. yeres of the same time with Luther , and hauinge taken (c) (c) Hospin . vbi supra . in histor. sacram . fol. 22. a fine . degree of schooles in the vniuersitie of Basile , he was made priest , and afterwards preached publiquelie at (d) (d) Hospin . ibidem . fol. 22. b. ante med. Tygure in the yere 1519. in which yeere he begunne his reuolte from the catholicke churche , takinge occasion thereof ( as did Luther againste (e) (e) see heretofore , cap. 1. sect. 1. at . n. o. Tecel the Dominikcan Anno 1517 ) vpon (f) (f) Hospinian in histor. sacram part. 2. fol. 22. b paulo ante med. and Osiander . centur . 16. pag. 68. fine . a Franciscans then cominge int● Heluetia , with publicke preacheinge in behalfe of the popes pardons , whome Suinglius therin contradicted : And as did Luther , afterwardes beginne his further reuolte , with impugninge of the masse , by confessed instruction (g) (g) heretofore , cap. 1. sect. 2. at . l. had therin from the deuill , as ( likewise did (h) (h) heretofore , cap. 4. sect. 4. at . d. e. Carolostadius ) soe in like manner was Suinglius thoughte to doe : for it appeareth by Suinglius his owne wordes , confessed by (i) (i) see these wordes in maister Fulkes treatise againste the defense of the censure pag. 49. & 250. maister Fulke , that Suinglius haueinge begunne about the yere . 1523. (*) (*) see Osiander , centur. 16. l. 1. c. 33. p. 89. post initium . and Hospinian in hist. sacram . part. 2. fol. 25. a prope initium . or 1524. to labour the abolishing of the masse at Zurich , againste a certaine scribe that had opposed him selfe ( in argument ) againste (k) (k) Suinglius . tom 2. in subsid . de Eucharistia , printed . 1581. reporteth sayinge : Cum ergo duodecimo die Aprilis die ad senatum rediremus , atque vt missa in vniuersum aboleretur ageremus , prodijt denuo scriba &c. fol. 248. b. ante med. restabat adhuc minimus conatus quo scilicet exempla proderemus quae nulla cum parabola coniuncta forent : caepimus ergo cogitare omnia , omnia reuoluere , attamen aliud nihil exemplorum occurrebat &c. cum vero tredecima dies adpeteret ( vera narro , adeoque vera vt caelare volentem conscientia cogat effundere quod Dominus impertijt &c. ) cum inquam tredecima Aprilis lux adpeteret , visus s●m mihi in somno , multo cum taedio denuo contendere cum aduersario scriba , sicque obmutuisse vt quod verum scirem negante lingua beneficium suum proloqui non possem ; ( nihil enim altius quam somnium narramus quod adnos attinet , tametsi leue quod per somnium didicimus , gratia Deo in cuius solius gloriam ista prodimus &c. ) ibi 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 visus est monitor adesse , ater fuerit an albus nihil memini &c. qui diceret , quin ignaue respondes e● quod Exod. 22. scribitur , est enim phase , hoc est transitus Domini : protinus vt hoc phasma visum est simul expergefio , & è lecto exilio locum apud septuaginta primum vndique circumspicio , ac de eo coram tota concione pro virili dissero , qui sermo vbi acceptus est , &c. omnem nebulam discussit : fol. 249. a. circa med. Suinglius , in that disputation , Suinglius was prouoked to (l) (l) maister Fulke , vbi supra . at . h. and Suinglius , vbi supra . at . i. bringe fourthe examples which were ioyned with no parable , (m) (m) vbi supra . therefore we beganne ( say the Suinglius ) to thinke of all we coulde , but yett no example came to minde &c. but when the 13. daye of April drew neare ( I tell truth , and my conscience compelleth me to vtter what the Lord bestowed vpon me ) me thought ( as I was a sleepe ) that I was againe disputinge withe the scribe , and my mouth soe stopped , that I was not able to speake &c. and sodaynlie there seemed an admonisher to be present with me , ( ater fuerit an albus nihil memini ) whether he were blacke or whyte I remember not &c. which sayde to me , why doest thou not answere him that which is written Exodus 12. for yt is the paschall which is the passouer of the Lord &c. whereupon ( saythe he ) I considered of the place , and thereof before the wholle congregation ●eached , which sermon when yt was hearde , draue away all miste : &c. In so much as Suinglius hereupon doubted not to alter the verie wordes of Christe , translatinge in his printed bibles in steede of , this is my bodie , (*) (*) see next hereafter . at . k. l. this signifieth my body . Thus were Suinglius his endeuors against the masse furthered by nightlie instruction from an admonisher , whether blacke or white he remembreth not , whereof thoughe he made greate accompte , affirminge yt to be no (n) (n) vbi supra . light matter , which , saythe he , I learned by this dream thankes be to God &c. ( as allso Hospinian thinketh yt to be a (o) (o) Hospinian . hist. sacram . part. 2. fol. 26 b. ante med. saith . Quod autem Suinglius somnium illud pro reuelatione diuina &c. habuit , iustissimis ex causis id fecit . diuine reuelation ) yett is the same speciallie answered and confuted by (p) (p) Luther . tom. 7. Witemb . in defens . verborum canae , pag 386. a. fine . & 387. b. initio . saithe . Sic nec illud quod Moyses dicit , commedite festinanter passali enim Domini est , Suinglius euincere potest quod agnum paschalem significet , nam facile respondere potest hanc phrasim commedite festinanter , passali enim Domini est , similem esse nostrati cum dicimus , commede carnem dies enim Dominica est : bibe aquam dies veneris est , hinc nemo facile extorquebit , quod caro significet diem dominicum aut aqua diem veneris , ita hic dicitur commedite festinanter , est enim passali Domini , hoc est dies ille est quod Deus in Aegypto transibat &c. and but some litle there before he saithe as of Suinglius dreame . Quomodo fieri possit nisi per operationem diaboli , vt tam eruditi viri adeo cacutiant , vt tam inepta consilia iactent , & mundo obtrudant pro firmissimis argumentis . ibidem . fol. 386. a. paulo post med. Luther , and the doctrine thereof disliked by Caluine , (q) (q) Caluine reprehendeth by name this doctrine of Suinglius , in lib. de caena Domini edit . Anno 1540. gallice , & Anno 1545. latine , and Caluin . in tract . theologic . printed . 1597 , pag. 12. a. circa med. saythe of Oecolampadius and Suinglius . Quam praesentiam Christi in caena credere debeanius &c. dicere omittebant : &c. habemus itaque qua in re impegerit Lutherus in qua etiam Oecolampadius & Suinglius &c. vtrique profecto in culpa fuerunt , &c. and Caluin . in institut . l. 4. c. 17. §. 10. saythe . Nec est quod obijciat quispiam figuratam esse locutionem qua signata rei nomen signo deferatur &c. and see Caluine . ibidem . l. 4. c. 15. sect. 1. thoughe couentlie without naminge of Suinglius reprehendinge his like doctrine of baptisme , and the protestante diuines in thei●e solida refutatio compilationis Anglicanae , printed Tubuigae . 1584. cap. 7. pag. 524. ante med. doe accordinglie testifie sayinge : Interpretationem verborum coenae Domini à Zuinglio in Ecclesiam inuectam : Hoc est corpus meum , hoc est , significat corpus meum , apertè reprehendit & damnauit Caluinus , &c. and see Suinglius his doctrine of the Euchariste further reprehended by maister Hooker in his Eccles. policie , l 5. printed . 1597. sect. 67. pag. 174. ante med. Where he nameth Suinglius : and pag. 177. post med. saithe . We are not so to interpret the wordes of Christe , as if the name of his bodie did but importe the figure of his bodie , and to be , were onelie to signifie : and maister Hooker , and the thing it selfe derided for a meer illusion of Satan , by diuers of Suinglius his Brethren , as namely (r) (r) Giesekenius de veritate corp. Christi in cana , printed Francofurti . 1598. pag. 64. Gerardus Giesekenius , (s) (s) Morgenster . tract . de ecclesia . printed . 1598. pag. 68. Benedict-Morgenstern , (t) (t) Heilbrunerus in Swenkfeldio Caluinismo , printed . 1597. in praefac . ante med . Iacobus Heilbrunerus , and others , (*) (*) Iacobus Andreas in confut. disput. Ioan. Iacobi Gr●●ai , pag. 120. circa med. & 254. post med. & 304. circa med. Conradus Schlusselburge ( a protestante diuine of (u) (u) of great note , for it appeareth by the ti●le of this his booke that he was , di●casees Raseburgensis superintendens , & coniunctarum Megapolensium ecclesiarum generalis inspector . greate note ) concludeinge and sayinge thereof (x) (x) Conrad . Schiusselburg . in his theologia Caluinistap● . printed 1594. in pr●oem . versus finem , saithe . Sole meridian● clarius est , non Deum verum , sed diabolum ipsissimum , Suinglio per somnium , suam haresim sacramentariam inspirasse . yt is more clere then the sunne , ( non Deum verum , sed ipsissimum diabolum , &c. ) that not God , but the very deuil him selfe inspired the sacramentarie heresie into Suinglius by a dreame : And yett was this , that which in some contries preuayled to the present puttinge downe of masse , and the thereupon then establishinge of Suinglius his doctrine , as at Tigure (*) (*) see this in Hospinian , in histor. sacram . part. 1. in epist. dedic . fol. 6. b. circa med. and in Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. cap. vlt. fine , pag. 110. ante m●d . and (y) (y) see this in Sleydan . Englished . l. 4. fine . fol. 54. b. fine . and Zuriche aboute Anno 1525. no lesse then preuayled Luthers like other foresaide apparition , to the puttinge downe of masse , & the thereupon then establishment of his Lutherane communion in Witemberge , (z) (z) see this in Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. cap 31 pag. 83. ante med . and in Hospinians . hist. sacram . part. 2. fol. 20. b. post med . and sayinge , aboute . Anno 1522 to this pretended reuelation soe soe muche insisted vpon by Suinglius ; I will but nowe adde , his like vaine conceipte whereby he woulde needs take vpon him to prophetie ( but howe falselie the euent shewed ) that (*) (*) Suinglius in his epistle ad Andream Osiandrum dated in May 1527. and extant in libro epistolarum Oecolampadij & Suinglij , printed . 1592. pag. 589. paulo ante med. saithe . Non praeteribunt tres anni , quin Italia , Gallia , Hispania , Germania , pedibus in nostram ierint sententiam : quo se tunc vertent , qui &c. within three yeres , Italie , France , Spayne , and Germanye , shoulde become of his opinion : As in like maner did Luther vaynlie take vpon him to (a) (a) see this prophecie of Luther , recited and acknowledged by maister D. Field of the churche , lib. 3. cap. 49. pag. 186. prope finem . prophecie , that if he continewed but two yeres in preachinge , the kingdome of the pope should be ouerthrowne : stronglie were both these men herein deluded , with the spirit ( not of diuine reuelation , but ) of grosse and palpable error .

II.

SVinglius haueinge thus reuolted from the catholicke churche , beginneth to deliuer paradoxes strange , all of them tendinge to libertie of life or doctrine : As firste to our greate discourragment in good woorkes , he teacheth , that the promisses of eternall life made to them in the scriptures , are but (b) (b) Suinglius tonf . 1. printed . 1581. de prouidentia Dei , fol. 137. a. versus finem . saithe . Sed contra , ista sunt hiper●chae atque hyperbolae , si vis ad vitam ingredi , serua mandata , &c. & quac●●que alia promissa nostris operibus facta sunt . hiperbolical : wherin he concurreth with the libertine (c) (c) The Lutheranes in colloquio Altemburgensi , printed . 1570. in respons. ad excus . corrupt . de corrup . viij . fol. 190. a. circa & post med. saye . Qicunque pro bonis operibus docet dari vitam aeternam , is a verbo Dei deuiat , &c. Christus tisbuit fidei vitam aeternam , nusquam legis pro bonis operibus dari vitam aternam , quia hac doctrina Christi beneficium delet : Lutherans . Secondlie concerninge the baptisinge of infantes , he with Oecolampadius teacheth , that it is but a matter of indifferencie , and suche (d) (d) Suinglius tom. 2. lib. de baptismo . fol. 96. a. circa med. saithe . Nu● enim tanti moment● res haecest , vt tantas turbas & dissidia propter hanc excitare conueniat , etiamsi par●●lorum baptismus nullis omnino scripturarumtestimonijs inniteretur ; externum quiddam est & ceremoniale , quo vt alijs rebus externis , Ecclesia digné & honestè vti potest , vel omittere ; & ritè tollere , &c. And Oecolampadius in libro epistolar. Oecolamp . & Suinglij , lib. 2. pag. 363. post med. saithe , of infantes baptisme : Cogitare illos decebat rem externam esse , quae charitatis lege dispensabilis est ad aedificationem proximi , fatemur non esse legem baptisandi pueros , sed etiam non est lex quae arceat pueros : the churche may worthelie and honestelie vse , or ells omitte , and rightlie take awaye : Thirdlie concerninge originall sinne , he taughte that yt is but a (e) (e) Suinglius tom. 2. lib. de Baptismo , fol. 89. b. circa med. saithe . Peccatum ergo originale damnationem non meretur , si modo quis parentes fideles nactus fuerit : and fol. 90. a post med. He saith of originall sinne . Qui enim fieri potest , vt quod morbus & contagio est peccati nomen mereatur , vel peccatum reuera sit &c. Morbus enim hic damnationem nobis afferre nequit , And , pag. 90. b. ante med. he saithe . Ea quoque Pauli verba considerabimus , quibus theologi nostri abusi , originalem illum morbum peccatum esse dixerunt , &c. sed toto cal● errant : and tom. 2. fol. 115. b. paulo post med. and in libro epist. Oecolamp . & Suinglij . l. 1. pag. 252. paulo ante med. he saithe . Quid enim breuius dici potuit quam originale peccatum non esse peccatum sed morbum , & Christianorum liberos propter istum morbum non adici aterno supplicio : disease which of yt selfe ys not culpable , neyther can bringe the payne of damnation : that (f) (f) Suinglius in tom. 2. de peccat . orig. declar . fol. 116. a. post med. saithe . Hec ipsum v●lo , culpam originalem non verè , sed metronomicè à primo parentis admiss● culpam vocari . And in libro epistolarum Oecolampadij & Suinglij . l. 1. pag. 258. fine , he saithe . Est ergo ista ad peccandum amore sui propensio , peccatum originale , qua quidem propensi● non est propriò peccatum , sed fons &c. and to . 2. ad Carol. imp. fid. rat . fol. 539. b. initio . he saith . Velimus igitur , nolimus admittere cogi●●ur , peccatum originale vt est in filijs Ada , non propriè peccatum esse , &c. non est facinus contra legem , morbus est propriè . yt is not trulie called sinne , sed metonomiè , but figuratiuely , concludinge that the (g) (g) see next before . at . x. and see Suinglius his wordes hereof recited in Schlusselburg . in theolog . Calu. l. 1. fol. 65. a. fine . & b. initio . and see nexte hereafter . at . a. offence and faulte of Adam , cannot condemne infantes and yonge children : thinkinge (h) (h) Suinglius , tom. 2. lib. de Baptismo , fol. 90. a. post med. saythe . Vbi l●gis cognitie nulla est , ibi nec peccati cognitio non est , ibi nec pranaticatio , adeoque nec damnatio &c. omnibus constat fidelium liberos propter originalem illum & haereditarium morbum damnationem subire nullam quoad legem & legis sententiam ignorant : de ijs autem loquor , qui per aetatem legis cognitionem habere non possunt , non de ijs qui vel scire nolunt , vel etiam nescientes nesciunt : And see the like tom. 2. fol. 118. a. paulo post med. & tom. 1. fol. 372. b. initio . originall sinne onely damnable in those that be of yeres , and discretion when in them yt bursteth fourthe into action : and al this soe grosselye , as his owne brethren doe therefore (*) (*) soe in Suinglius reprehended herein by Schlusselburg in theolog . Caluinist . lib. 1. fol. 65. a. fine . & b. initio . and by Huncius in papism . Caluin . papism . 21. sect. 132. 133. And Suinglius , tom. 2. de pecc . orig. declar . initio . & fol. 115. b. paulo post initium , saithe hereof to Vrbanus Regius . Nec enim solus insolitè nos putas de humanae generationis contagione , tum sentire , tum scribere , sunt enim & alia magna nomina qui idem existimant , &c. reprehend him , (i) (i) Amicis cauent ne in ruinam se à nobis trahi patiantur , ibidem . fol. 115. b. circa med. giuinge warninge to theire friendes least , they suffer them selues to be drawne into ruine by his damnable opinion : fourthly concerninge saluation and the waye to heauen , he doethe therin no lesse then gentilize , makeinge yt soe easie and open , that he doubteth not to affirme the saluation euen of the heathen (k) (k) Suinglius . in libro epist. Oecol . & Suingl l. 1. pag. 39. a. circa med . saith . Aetnicus si piam mentem domi fouerat , Christianus est etiamsi Christum ignoret : and see Suinglius . tom. 2. fol. 118. a. circa med. & 559. b. circa med . Where he affirmeth the nowe beinge in heauen of Adam , Abel , Enoch , &c. Hercules , Theseus , Socrates , &c. whoe neuer beleeued in Christe , as Hercules , Theseus , Socrates , &c. attributinge allso saluation to the yonge (l) (l) Suinglius . in libro epist. Oecolamp . & Suinglij lib. 2. pag. 513. ante med. saythe . Gentilium liberos nulla lex damnat : and tom. 2. pag. 540. ante med. he saithe . Hoc certe adseueramus &c. praeter rem pronunciare qui gentiliuminsantes aeternae maledictioni addicunt &c. dyinge children of the heathen , in which his opinion (*) (*) Echarius ( a learned protestant writer ) in his sasciculus controuersiarum , printed . Lipsiae . Anno 1609. cap. 19. pag. 427. circa med. saithe . Quod Socrates , Aristides , Numa Camillus , Hercules , Scipiones , Catonis , & alij gentiles comparticipes sint vitae aeternae , scribit quidem Suinglius ad regem Galliae quem defendunt Tigurini , Bullingerus , Gualterus , Hardenburgius , &c. and see Osiander . centur. 16. l. 3. cap. 25. pag. 649. circa med. defended neuerthelesse by (m) (m) see Gualter defending Suinglius his opinion in apologia pro Suinglio , & operibus eius praefix. 1. tom . operum Suinglij , fol. 27. a. b. 28. a. b. 29. a. b. Gualter Simlerus and (n) (n) soe Simlerus in vita Bullingeri , and Bullinger in Germani . confess . eccles. Tigue . and see further ( in Suinglius his 2. tom . fol. 550. b. initio . ) Bullingers preface of allowance to Suinglius his exposition . fidei ad regem : in which at . fol. 559. b. Suinglius affirmeth as before , the saluation of Hercules , Theseus , &c. of which booke of Suinglius , Bullinger in that preface saythe . Hoc vero libello sese veluti superant de vera fide nescio quid cygneum , vicina morte cantauit . Bullinger , he is soe vnworthye , that soundrie other (o) (o) reproued by Hunnius , in papismis Caluin . part. 1. papism . 18 §. 115. 117 by Benedict Margenstern . tract . de eccles. pag. 72. by Lobechius . in disp. theolog . printed . M. D. IC . pag. 163. initio . and by Luther . tom. Witemberg . printed . 1580. in Gen. c. 47. fol. 633. a. fine . and see next heretofore at . * . next before . b. protestant writers doe therfore reproue him : fiuethlie concerninge the scriptures and the Apostles sacred assurance of theire writinges , let his iudgment of them all , appeare in the onelie example of S. Paule , of whome he affirmeth that thoughe he for his parte would not , but that S. Paules writinges , should be nowe houlden for canonical , yet ( saithe he ) We (p) (p) Suingl . tom. 2. Struth . contr. catabapt . fol. 10. b. circa med. saithe . Ignorantia vestra est quod putatis cum Paulus haec scriberet Euangelistarum commentarios & apostolae epistolas , iam in manibus apostolorum , atque authoritate fuisse , quasi vero Paulus epistolis suis tantum tribuerit , vt quicquid in eis contineretur sacrosanctum esset , non quod ipse velim non esse sacrosancta quae illius sunt , sed quod nolim apostolis imputari immoderatum arrogantiam . ought not to thinke that Paule did then attribute soe muche to his epistles , that whatsoeuer was in them , was sacred , leaste that in thinkinge soe , wee should ( saith he ) (q) (q) vt supr . at . h. impute immoderate arrogancie to the Apostle : naye he proceeded soe farre in contempte of the Euangelistes and of S. Paule , that whereas they doe vniformelie recite the wordes of Christe to haue bene (r) (r) Math. 26.26 . Marc. 14.22 . Luc. 22.19 . & 1. Cor. 11.24 . this ys my body &c. Suinglius to supply theire supposed defect herein , dothe ( as in mayntenance of his owne opinion ) publishe inprinte his newe testament in latine , and the same doth dedicate to the then frenche kinge , yt beinge printed at Tigure in Marche . Anno 1525. and doth allso further publishe his bible in duche , in bothe which by his theire willfull mistranslatinge of the saide Euangelistes and of S. Paule , he dothe sett downe in the verie texte , in steede of theire foresayde wordes , these other of his owne deuise , viz. (s) (s) Conradus Schlusselburg , ( of whose greate esteeme see next heretofore at . F. ) in theolog . Caluin . l. 2. art. 6. fol. 43. b. fine . saithe hereof . Nec potest hoc scelus Suinglij vllo colore excusarires est manifestissima , in graeco textu non habetur significat , sed est , &c. And. fol. 44. a. he speaketh to the Suinglianes saying . Nec potestis rem inficiari aut occultare , quia exemplaria Francisco Regi Galliae à Suinglio dedicatae , sunt in plurimorum hominum manibus , excusa Tiguri . Anno 1525. in mense Martij in octauo &c. and yet more of the duche Byble of Suinglianes , he there saithe . Ego in Saxonia opido Mundera . Anno 60. apud scholae , rectorem Humbertum , vidi exemplar Germanicorum bibliorum quae Tiguri erant impressa , vbi non sine insigni admiratione & animi perturbatione , verba filij Dei , ad imitationem Suinglij . somniatoris deprauata esse deprehendi , nam in omnibus illis quatuor locis . Math. 26. Mar. 14. Luc. 22. & 1. Cor. 11. vbi verba institutionis testamenti filij Dei recensentur , hoc est corpus meum , hic est sanguis meus , in hunc modum textus erat falsatus , hoc significat corpus meum , hic significat sanguinem meum : Also Suinglius , tom. 2. lib. de vera & falsa relig. fol. 210. a. ante med. thus alledgeth and citeth the texte : Sic ergo habet Lucas : & accepta pane gratias egit , fregit , & dedit eis dicens : Hoc significat corpus meum . this signifieth my bodie : this signifieth my bloode : which his allmoste incredible bouldnesse in soe peruertinge Christes owne wordes , whether yt were wycked & sacrilegiouse or no , lett the reader iudge : Sixtlie concerninge our committinge of sinne , he layeth the same vpon God as author thereof , affirminge of God , that he (t) (t) Suinglius . tom. 1. de prouidentia Dei . printed . Anno 1581. fol. 366. a. ante med. saithe . Mouet ergo latronem ad occidendum . moueth the theefe to kil : that the theefe killeth , God procuringe him , that (u) (u) Deo impulsore occidit . ibidem paulo post . and againe , Mouet & impellit Deus vsque dum ille occisur est , ibidem . fol. 366. a. circa med. God , moueth and enforceth till the partie be slayne : that (*) (*) At inquies , coactus est ad peccandum , permitto inquam coactum esse : ibidem . fol. 366. a. ante med. the theefe is enforced to sinne . In soe muche that in our sinninge againste the lawe , wee are (x) (x) in legem enim peccarunt , non quasi authores , sed quasi instrumenta quibus Deus liberius pro sua voluntate vti potest , quam pater familiae aut aquam bibere , aut humi effundere : ibidem . fol. 366. a. initio . not , saith he , authors ( of the sinne ) but as , Gods instrumentes : that euen one and the same (y) (y) Idem ergo factum quod Deo authore & impulsore sit , illi honorificum est , at homini crimen ac nefas , ibidem . fol. 366. a. initio . facte which hath God for the author and impulsor , ys in God honorable & in man sinne , that (z) (z) Adulterium Da●●● quod ad Deum authorem pertinet non magis Deo fit peccatum , quam cum tanrus totum Armentum inscendit & implet , sua enim sunt vniuersa , &c. vnde sub lege non est : ibidem . fol. 365. b. fine . Dauids adulterie pertayned to God as author thereof , and concludeth , that though adulterie , (a) (a) Vnum igitur atque idem facinus puta adulterium aut homicidium , quantum Dei est authoris , motoris , ac impulsoris , opus est , crimen non est , quantum autem hominis est , crimen ac scelus est , ille enim lege non tenotur , hic autem lege damnatur : ibidem . fol. 365. b. post med. and murder be not sinne in God because he is bounde by no lawe , yett saythe he , they be the woorke of God , as the author , the mouer , and enforcer : makeinge soe moste euidentlie God to be the author , thoughe not of sinne in him selfe , because he is subiecte to no lawe , yett moste cleerelie of sinne in vs , and the same soe plainlie and wickedly , as he ys therein reproued by his other (b) (b) Grawerus ( Rector of the protestante vniuersitie of Islebium ) in his absurda absurdorum , &c. printed . Anno 1606. cap. 5. de pradestin . fol. 3. 4. condemneth and exemplifieth this pointe verie speciallie and atlarge , from the there recited seuerall sayinges of Suinglius : protestante brethren : Seauenthlie as concerninge the ciuill magistrate in case he impugned Suinglius his religion , his published doctrine was , that in suche case euen (c) (c) Suinglius , tom. 1. in explan. Art. 42. fol. 84. a. teacheth , that . Quando perfide & extra regulam Christi egerint ( Principes ) possunt cum Deo deponi : and pag. 85. a. initio . he saithe . Cum vero consensu & suffragijs totius aut certe potioris partis multitudinis tyrannus tollitur , Deo fit auspice : and in libro epist. Oecolamp . & Suingl . l. 4. pag 868. post med. & 869. Suinglius saith . Promittendum est Caesari officium debittum si modo sedem nobis permittat illibatam , &c. Romanum imperium , imo quodque imperium vbi religionem sinceram opprimere caeperit , & nos illud negligentes patimur , iam negatae aut contemptae religionis non minus rei erimus , quam illi ipsi oppressores , exemplum est apud Hierem. 15. vbi &c. kinges are to be deposed : sayinge yett further , (d) (d) vt supra . at . r. due loyaltie is to be promised to Cesar , if soe that he permitte to vs our religion inuiolable , &c. ( otherwise ) if the Romane Empire or what other soueraigne soeuer , should oppresse the sincere religion , and wee negligentlie suffer the same , wee shal be charged with contempte no lesse then the oppressors thereof them selues , whereof ( saythe he , abusinge the scripture moste groslie ) wee haue an example in the 15. of Ieremy , where the destruction of the people ys prophecied , for that they suffred theire kinge Manasses , beinge vngodlie to be vnpunished : soe he , with all aduiseinge to haue this doctrine priuatlie , and with respect (e) (e) Suinglius , ibidem . pag. 869. post med. saithe . Prudenter igitur ac paulatim agenda sunt huiusmodi , atque cum paucis quibus credere poss●s quae ardua sunt . communicated vnto certaine choyse persons of credite : Hitherto of Suinglius his doctrines tendinge to libertie , whereto I onelie adde , that Suinglius vpon his firste apostasie from our churche , deliuered his nouel doctrine distrustfully , as not without (*) (*) Lauather ( o learned Suinglime ) in his historia sacrament . printed . Tiguri , 156● . fol. 2. b. post med. s●ithe . Suinglius epistolam scripsit ad Matheum Alberum Rutlingensium ecclesiasten &c. in qua suam sententiam de Eucharist●a explicat , &c. in calce epistolae cum adiurat , ne cuiquam mortalium eam communicet , praeterquam ei quem constat in fide IESV sincerum esse , and see further the like , nexte heretofore at . t. and see further in Suinglius . tom. 2. in responsione ad libellum Struthionis , fol. 303. a. post med. adiuringe not to communicate yt to any other of a contrarie opinion : and did allso afterwardes further proceede therein , as likewise did Luther , (f) (f) of Luther see heretofore , cap. 3. sect. 3. after an inconstante and strayinge kinde of temporisinge libertie , professinge to (g) (g) Suinglius tom. 2. de vera & falsa relig. fol. 202. b. initio . saythe . Retractamus igitur hic quae illic diximus , tali lege , vt quae hic damus Anno ●tatis nostrae 42. propendeant eis quae quadragesimo dederamus , quando vt diximus tempori potius scripsimus quam rei , &c. ne inter initia canes & porci nos rumpant . retracte here , what hee sayde there , preferringe his writinges published in the 42. yere of his age , before those other which he published in the 40. yere , when ( saythe he ) tempori potius scripsimus , quam rei , wee wrote soe as fitted the time , rather then the cause :

III.

AS concerninge Suinglius his other behauiour of life , I will make description thereof from his owne writinges , whereby yt appeareth that (a) (a) The direction or title of this writinge , is ; ●●etate & prudentia insigni Helnetiorum reipub . Huldericus Suinglius , alisque euang●li●ae doctrinae ministri gratiam & pacem à Deo , &c. tom. 1. fol. 110. a. initio . Suinglius and certaine other ministers of the euangelicall doctrine , whoe haueinge ben before votarie (*) (*) see there fol. 119. a. paulo ante med. priestes , ioyned with him in admonition to the Heluetian comon wealthe , after some vndertakinge (b) (b) see Suinglius . ibidem . fol. 113 a. post med. to imparte to it the euangelicall doctrine , for which they take yt greeuouslye to be (c) (c) cum odiosis & in visis penes omnes nominibus eos infames reddunt , qui euangelium veritatem bona fide praedicant , Lutheranos , Hussitas , & haereticos illos nominando . ibidem . fol. 113. b. initio . called Lutheranes and heretickes , doe firste make peticion for wyues sayinge : Wee earnestlye request , that the vse of marriage be not denyed to vs , whoe feelinge the infirmitie of our fleshe , perceyue that the loue of chastitie is not giuen vs by God : for if wee consider the wordes of Paule , wee shall finde with him no other cause of marriage ( a carnall sayinge ) then for ( to satisfie ) the lustefull desires of the fleshe , which to burne in vs wee may not denye , se●●nge that by meanes thereof we are made infamouse before the congregation : And to set foorthe his carnalitie as yet more fully , by his owne explayninge what he here meaneth by the foresaide burninge desire of the fleshe , (d) (d) Hoc vero summis precibus contendimus , ne matrimonij vsus nobis denegetur , qui carnis nostrae infirmitatem experti , castitatis studium nobis à Deo non concessum esse sentimus : si enim Pauli verba consideremus , non aliam apud hunc matrimoniorum causam quam carnis ad libidinem calentem astum reperire licet , quem in nobis feruere negare non possumus , cum huius ipsius opera , nos coram ecclesijs infames reddiderunt , aestum vero libidinis cas carnis cupiditates & affectus intelligimus , quibus homo tantum non accensus carnis libidinosae studia animo suo versat , vt carnis furori satisfaciat , in his solis omnes cogitationes suas insumit , haec meditatur , totusque in hoc est vt carnis furori satis faciat . ibid. fol. 115. a. ante med. wherewith he professeth himselfe , and his saide brethren to be as before troubled , he expresseth the same in these plaine wordes there nexte followinge , saying (e) (e) Suinglius . vt supra . at . a. By the burninge desires of the fleshe , wee vnderstande those desires of the fleshe , wherewith a man beinge allmoste inflamed , tosseth in his minde the studies of the lustefull fleshe , in these onelie he spendeth all his thoughtes , vpon these he meditateth , and is whollie busied in this , that he may satisfie the furie of the fleshe : This beinge the confessed then present carnall disposition , of Suinglius and his foresaide brethren , he signifieth yett further theire answearable behauior before tyme duringe theire remayninge soe vnmaried , sayinge , (f) (f) Si carnis licentiam quaerere animus esset , quis non videt quam commodius feret si vt hactenus à matrimoniorum legibus abstineremus &c. nouimus quam facilis in hoc statu nostro soluto & libero , mulierum quarum nos capit satietas , permutatio fieri solet , quare non carnis libidine , sed castitatis & animarum nobis commissarum amore permoti hoc petimus , ne hae exemplo nostrae libidinis diutius offendantur : ibidem . fol. 119. a. ante med. if wee respected the libertie of the fleshe , whoe seeth not how muche more commodiouse it were for vs , that wee shoulde forbeare the lawes of marriage as hitherto wee haue donne &c. for we haue knowne ( for shame did you soe ? ) howe easelie in this free and loose estate , beinge glutted with satietie ( of one ) wee mighte chaunge : wherefore for the loue not of luste but of chastitie & the soules to vs committed , wee desire marriage , leste that the soules committed to our charge , by example of our sensualitie ( diutius offendantur ) shoulde be anie longer offended &c. wee haue proued that the weakenesse of our fleshe , hath bene ( ô for greefe ) cause of our often fallinge &c. And in another epistle written to the Bushop of Constance (g) (g) This appeareth by the title thereof . ibidem fol. 120. a. initio . and by the date in the end thereof . fol. 123. initio . Anno 1522. and subscribed vnto by (h) (h) See theire names subscribed . fol. 123. b. initio . Suinglius , Leo , Iude , Erasmus , Fabricius , and eight other ministers there named , whoe all exclame and crye out for wyues , after some intimation made of (i) (i) ibidem . fol. 120. circa med. the heauenly doctrine soe longe ( before ) hidden , and then latelie restored , he further confesseth & saith . (k) (k) Hactenus experti hoc donum nobis esse negatum . ibidem . fol. 121. a. fine . Hitherto wee haue tryed , that this guifte of chastetie had bene denyed to vs &c. (l) (l) Arsimus proh pudor tantopere vt multa indecore gesserimus : ibidem . fol. 122. a. post med. Wee haue burned , o for shame , soe greatelie , that we haue committed manie thinges vnseeminglie : (m) (m) vt citra iactantiam libere loquamur , vsque adeo in ciuilibus moribus sumus , vt vllum ob flagitium male audiamus apud gregem nobis creditum , hoc vno excepto . ibidem . fol. 123. a. prope initium . To speake freelie without boastinge , wee are not otherwise of suche vnciuill manners , that wee shoulde be euill spoken of emonge the people to vs committed for anye wickednes . Hoc vno excepto , this one pointe onely excepted . Was this the spirite of the Apostles and auncient fathers , or was this doctrine fitt , or safe , to be by him thus diuulged to the modeste thoughtes of innocent yonge men and damsels , whoe wantinge meanes of marriage , were in danger hence to sucke poyson ?

IIII.

LAstlie as concerninge Suinglius his tumultuarie and seditiouse courses , in excuse whereof it was vsuall with him to say (*) (*) Bullinger . in his preface , in Simlerum de filio Dei , printed . 1568. fol. b. 7. paulo post initium , acknowledgeth the obiection hereof sayinge . Addit his Suinglij bellatis hominis sententiam hanc , euangelium sitit sanguinem : and afterwardes there . fol. y. on the. a. side fine . he confesseth sayinge . Dixit sateor , euangelium sitit sanguinem , and then excuseth yt with our sauiours saying : Non veni pacem mittere sed gladium : as thoughe our sauiour had vsed those wordes , not as of persecution to be patientlie suffered , but as in excuse of anye his owne or his apostles then like intended tumultuarie practises : the ghospell did thirste after bloode : they are reported for soe grosse and euident , that certaine protestantes whoe acknowledge of (a) (a) Gualter . in apolog. pro Suinglio & operibus eius ( before the 1. tom of Suinglius workes ) fol. 18. a. ante med. confesseth and alledgeth them sayinge . Suinglium licet quaedam bene docuerit , in multis tamen alijs errauisse contendunt : and fol. 18. b. prope initium Christi inquiunt dilectam sponsam ecclesiam à pontificia superstitionis luxu & sordibus , non iusta & legitima verbi praedicatione . repurgauit , sed tumultuario & fanatico spiritu , per omnia temerè grassatus est , &c. violenter arma & à Christo prohibitum gladium corripuit , vt nimirum in suam sententiam sibi contradicentes compulsurus : thus confesseth Gualter , as enforced , the protestantes opinion had of Suinglius his sedition , which Gualter there auoideth nor , otherwise then as thinkinge the same lawfull in Suinglius . Suinglius that he taughte some thinges well , and that he repurged the churche of Christe , from the excesse and filthe of popishe superstition , doe yett withall saye ( as confessethe Gualter , whoe yett excuseth Suinglius all he can ) that he performed the same (b) (b) vt supra . at . k. not by iuste and lawfull preachinge of the worde , but rashely , makinge hauocke of all thinges by a tumultuarie and fanaticall spirit , &c. violentlie assuminge armes , and the sworde prohibited by Christe , that soe he myghte by force compell his aduersaries to his opinion : In soe muche as he is charged to haue stirred vp his contrye men the Zuitzers to ciuill warres , by reason whereof those of Tigure and Berne , who followed his doctrine , are reported to haue made warre vpon theire neighbors the other fiue townes , exactinge of them vpon proffred condicions of peace , that (c) (c) Osiander . in centur. 16 , l. 2. cap. 20. pag. 203. they shoulde receyue againe those whome they had banished , for the ( other ) religion , and shoulde not forbid the readinge of the scriptures &c. to which , the saide fiue townes disdaining to be soe compelled , and beinge allso ther●upon brought to (d) (d) Osiander . ibidem . and in Gualters forsaide apologie . fol. 30. a. circa med. yt appeareth that they tearmed Suinglius Iniquissimum belli authorem &c. vt qui superbia & crudelitate impulsus , Tigurinis noui & exquisiti facinoris contra socios audendi author fuerit , victos inopia & famis necessitate eos in suas partes concedere cogeret : famine , as beinge forestald of victualls by those of Tigure and Berne , the warre was renewed , and Suinglius him selfe was thereupon (e) (e) Osiander . cent. 16. pag. 203. ante med. slayne , not as a preacher , (f) (f) Gualter . in apolog. fol. 31. b. fine , saythe . Obijt in bello Suinglius , & armatus obijt : and Oecolampadius . in libro epist. Oecolamp . & Suinglij , pag. 980. post med. saythe . Suinglius vt seculares alias artes , ita & militarem non mediocriter edoctus erat . O peacible deuine ? but as a warrier armed in the field : whereupon his dearest Oecolampadius that dyed for (*) (*) Hospinian . in histor sacram . part . 2. at Anno 1531. fol. 126. a. post . med. saythe . Oecolampadius in lethalem morbum incidit &c. morbum non parum auxisse & mortem promouisse creditur maeror quem accepit ex caede Suinglij , cum quo coniunctissime vixerat , and see the like in Lauathers histor. sacram . fol. 21. a. post med. greefe after his deathe , thoughe al excusinge , yet withall (f) (f) Oecolampadius in libro epistolarum Oecolampadij & Suinglij l. 4. pag. 789. post med. take the notice how that Suinglius his deathe hapned , quanto cum tripudio mundi , quantoque cum offendiculo pusillorum : and , ibidem . pag. 981. prope initium , thoughe excusinge Suinglius all he can , he languisheth therein sayinge . Fretus ego consuetudine nostra semel atque iterum dehortabar , ne se ingereret , negocijs parum euangelicis , &c. iam esto , zelus ille immoderatior fuerit , & parum decorus , cur non &c. reprehendeth him , as also those foresayde other (g) (g) Gualter . ibidem . fol. 31. b. prope finem . tearmeth them sayinge . Nostri illi perquam egregiè censores , ipsum ( Suinglium ) 〈…〉 censures mencioned 〈…〉 thereof , 〈…〉 (h) (h) ●●xte h●r●t●f●●●●t . k. (i) (i) Gualter . in apolog. f●l. 30. a. prope 〈◊〉 saithe hereof . 〈…〉 contra 〈…〉 ●ires 〈…〉 , &c. sunt 〈…〉 pr●●●●● . 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 (k) (k) 〈…〉 . q. 〈…〉 ( though● a 〈…〉 hereup●● ( 〈…〉 ) to ch●r●e the (l) (l) G●●lter . in 〈◊〉 fol. 30. a. 〈◊〉 ▪ reprehendeth C●●●●n for that 〈◊〉 a●cuse● , 〈…〉 sediti●n●● 〈◊〉 ●●dolph●●● 〈…〉 Tig●●●●●● 〈…〉 ●●●ulphe king of 〈…〉

HI●●●●● of 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 co●●icio● , th●t 〈◊〉 S●●l●●●elburge 〈…〉 him (a) (a) Schluffelburge . in th●●log . Cal●●● . 〈…〉 ●ersu● f●●●m . 〈◊〉 Suingli●● , 〈…〉〈…〉 and Luther profe●●●d 〈◊〉 (b) (b) Luther 〈…〉 &c. toto 〈…〉 . see this in Hospinian● 〈…〉 part. 2 ●t Anno 1544. f●l. 1●7 . a. 〈…〉 . 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 him with all his 〈…〉 (c) (c) Hospinian . vb● s●pr● saythe . Luth●●us dicit Suingli●●●●serr●●●t 〈…〉 à papistis i●terfectu● ide●q●● i● 〈◊〉 esse : and againe some litle thereafter . Lutherus se de animae Suinglij salute omnino desperare dicit : disp●●●●●g● of 〈◊〉 s●lu●tion : these tw● 〈…〉 , were in Gods permiss●●● r●●s●d vp● ( by 〈…〉 I leane to ind 〈◊〉〈◊〉 i●d●eme●● ) againste our Romane cath●lic●e c●●●c●e , they ●●●●ne both ●●oute one time , they p●●c●●ded a like in one course , of breakinge th●●●●●o●●●y me●●●●ouse marriage , of stirring● vp 〈…〉 the st●●● , and of recey●ing● 〈◊〉 agai●●●e the masse by nyghtlye app●●i●●●● , 〈◊〉 they c●●demned ●ch in other for the ill●●●●●● 〈…〉 , they mo●●e bitterlie maligned 〈◊〉 o●●●r , agreeinge in nothinge but against the pope : the 〈◊〉 catholicke religion florished and contineued vniuersally professed , as is confessed , by protestantes them selues , from the yere of Christe as some grante . (d) (d) see in the preface to the Christiane reader . initio . in the margine at . a. 605. as others grante . (e) (e) see there allso . 316. vntill somwhat after the beginninge of the laste sixtenthe expired age ; in or aboute the 17. yere whereof these two men ( whom as some conceyue God designed as it were for fatale , by ominouse and fearfull sighte of monstrouse byrthes heretofore (*) (*) see heretofore cap. 3. sect. 6. post med . at . k. * . † . l. mencioned ) beganne bothe of them in Germanie to oppose them selues against yt : Wherein as they are by some affirmed to haue by theire life and doctrine ( as the Apostle saythe of greeuouse sinners ) (f) (f) Haebr. 6.6 . crucified againe to themselues the Sonne of God , soe God him selfe , to giue ( as some conceyued ) an answerable prognosticke or fore-warninge of the greate alteration bothe in life and doctrine thence presentlie to ensue , in this laste sextenthe centurie , to the thereby like crucifyinge agàine of Christe , did in the very firste yeare of that fatall centurie visite euen Germanie yt selfe , with most fearefull shewes and apparitions (g) (g) In Osiander . centur. 16. l. 1. cap. 3. pag. 4. is thus reported . Anno . 1501. Miranda sanè , horrenda , & in audita ostendit Deus hominibus ; à festis paschalibus singulis diebus in vno vel alio loco diocesis Leodiensis apparuit publicè , & inopinatè , aliquando in ecclesijs , aliquando in plateis , aliquando in domibus , & in ipsis etiam cubiculis , signum Dominica crucis perfectum &c. apparent autem vt plurimum super capitibus mulierum & maximè puellarum , in earum peplis supremo vertice , &c. and pag. 5. circa med. ys further sayde . Post hac non solum signum crucis apparuit , quin vt velut hasta quaedam , ac desuper nonnulli characteres , cruenta quidem omnia , concludebantur in circulo viridi totum contingente caput , protulitque inde acumina ad modum spinarum , &c. mox erupit in ipsius pepliparte anteriori , sanguinis tanta copia vt confestim in extremam vsque fimbriam , ad vnius digiti longitudinem & prope duorum latitudinem deflueret ; vnde adeo conspicientes sunt atteniti , vt è canonicis protinus vnus cad●ret , &c. With much more there verye fearefull and ominouse : of crosses , speare , and crowne of thornes compassinge the heade , and all of them bloodie , and imprinted vpon the shirtes and lynnins of the comon people , with real moysture , and defluxion of bloode ; the knowne euident truthe whereof , ys confessed and at large reported by the protestante writer Osiander , to whome wee referr she reader : onely in regarde of soe manie confessed praemisses concerninge both Luther and Suinglius , wee nowe lastly referr to the readers equall iudgment , whether wee may safely ioyne with the apologie of the churche of Englande , in acknowledginge , (h) (h) soe saythe the Apologie of the churche of Englande , in maister Iewels defence , printed . 1571 pag. 426. post med . Luther and Suinglius , for moste exc●ll●nte men , euen sent of God to giue lyghte to the whole worlde , when in the mydste of the darknes of that age , the truthe was vnkowne and vnhearde of : or els with Zanchius in affirminge them to be , (i) (i) soe affirmeth Zanchius , de redempt. in explicat . 4. praecepti quaest. de vocat . ad minister , &c. the two wytnesses ( of God ) mencioned in the Apocalips .

CALVINE . CHAPT. VI.

AS concerninge Iohn Caluine borne (*) (*) In the answere for the time to the defence of the censure : printed . 1583. fol. 85. a. prope finem . at Noyon in Picardie . Anno. 1509. against whome ys obiected ( howe trulie or vntrulie , I doe nowe for some reasons purposelie forbeare hereby to affirme ) that he forged letters vnder the names of Galasius and others as by them written in his praise , and his then sendinge them to Petrus Viretus mynister of Lausanna to be disperced : his reported further (a) (a) see this in Bolseck . in vita Caluini , cap. 13. Where he reporteth that Caluine attempted to restore to life this Brule ( comitatus magna caterua amicorum ) in the presence of a great number of his frendes : see also , in dialog. Alani C●pi . l. 6. c. 29. Like reporte of a protestante preacher in Polande . Whoe Anno 1558. practised the like vpon one Mathew publiquelie in the open churche at Biethage a towne neare Cracouia , at what time the saide Mathewe beinge founde deade in deed , the confederacie was thereupon there openlie discouered by his wife . In like manner doth Gregorius Turonensis in hist. lib. 2. c. 3. reporte howe that Cirola an Arian hereticke , practised in like sorte with one to counterfaite blindnesse and to request miraculouse helpe from this Cirola , which beinge accordingly so donne , the partie was in deed strocken blind , whereupon he excl●●med and reuealed the practise : in which like respecte Tertullian , in libro de prascript . not vnaptlie saythe of heretickes . Agnosco maximam virtutem eorum , qua Apostolos in peruersum aemulantur : illi enim de mortuis suscitabant , isti de viuis mortuos faciunt . practise with one called Brule and his wife , that he should faine him selfe dead , wherupon Caluine shoulde in confirmation of his doctrine , vndertake in the presence of manie to reuiue him , which when Caluine did , Brule was in Gods iudgemente founde dead indeed , whereupon his wife exclamed publickely againste Caluine , and discouered the practise : his like reported incontinencie with the gentlewoman of Mongis , whoe steallinge from her husband at Lausanna , made aboade at Geneua with Caluine : his like reported adulterouse attemptinge at Geneua of the ladie Iollande of Bredrode , wife to a sicklie noble man called Iames Burgongue lorde of Fallaise , in soe muche as she persuaded her husbande to leaue Geneua , and goe to Lausanna where she reuealed the wholle matter : allso his extraordinarie curiouse and exquisite diet , suche as the lordes of Berne ( thoughe protestantes ) were thereat greatlie offended . All which and manye other no lesse heynouse imputations set downe in particuler , thoughe they were published by (b) (b) Bol●ecks booke of Caluines life was by him dedicated to monsieur of Epinac Archb●shop & Earle of Lyons . 1577. Hierom Bolseck doctor of phisicke ( whoe liued with Caluine at Geneua ) in his speciall booke written of the life and deathe of Iohn Caluine . Anno 1577. wherein Bolsecke protesteth sayinge (c) (c) soe protesteth he in the beginninge of his laide booke . I protest before God , and all the holie courte of heauen , before all the worlde and the holie ghoste it selfe , that neyther anger nor enuie , nor euill will , hath made me speake or write any one thinge againste the truth , and my conscience : for soe muche yett as Bolsecke beinge scandalized with Caluines life , became catholicke , and soe ( as I take it was ) at his writinge hereof , I will therefore ( accordinge to my other vndertaken methode ) as all sparinge to insiste vpon the probabilitie of soe manie alledged particulers which coulde not be then fa●ned without knowne discouerie in the nonce of all ●●n , by whollye forbearinge to affirme or vrge the same : onely I cannot but alledge and vrge the publicke testimony of that learned lutherane Conradus Schlusselburge ( a man of principall (d) (d) See heretofore . cap. 5. sect. 1. at . r. estimation in the protestantes churche , and no lesse l●●●n●d and enimie to the pope then was Caluine him selfe ) whoe reporteth of Caluine sayinge , (f) (f) Schlusselburg . in theolog . Caluin . printed . 1594. l. 2. fol. 72 a. circa & post med. saithe . Deus manu sua potenti adeo hunc haereticum percussit , vt desperata salute . demonibus inn●tatis , iurans , execrans , & blasphemans miserrimè animam malignam exhalarit , obijt autem Caluinus morb● pediculari vermibus circa pudenda in apostomate seu vlcere fatentissimo crescentibus , ita vt nullus ass●stentium fatorem ●●●plius ferre posset : Hac publicis scriptis Caluino obijciuntur ( in quibus etiam de ipsius aselgia , varijs stagitijs , & libidinibus , ob quas stigma ferre candenes dorso Caluini impressum fuerit à magistratis sub quorum vixit horrenda narrantur ) ad qua non vide● solidam & inc●lentam aliquam refutationem , &c. scio & leg●●e●am aliter de vna moribus & ob tu Caluin scribere , cum ver● Beza eadem hares● , & eodem formè peccate nobilitatus sit , vt historia de Candida eius ●●retricula testatur , nomo ipsi in hac parte fidem habere potest : ( e ) God in the rodde of his furie visitinge Caluine , did horribly punishe him before the fearefull hower of his vnhappie deathe , for soe he stroake this hereticke ( soe he ●earmeth him in regarde of his doctrine concerninge the sacramente , and God beinge the author of sinne ) with his mightie hande , that beinge in dispaire , and callinge vpon the deuill , he gaue vp his wicked soule , swearinge , cursinge and blaspheminge : he dyed of the disease of lyce and wormes ( a kinde of deathe wherewith God (*) (*) 2. Machab. 9.5.9.10 . & A●t●● . 12.23 . strykethe the wicked ) encreasinge in a moste loathsome vlcer aboute his priuie partes , soe as none presente coulde endure the stenche : these thinges are obiected to Caluine by publicke (f) (f) soe credible vnto ●chlusselburge was B●lset●● foresayde booke houlden , wherein these thinges are written . writinge , in which allso horrible thinges are declared concerninge his lasciuiousnes , his sondrie abhominable vices , and soe domiticall lustes , for which ( laste ) he was by the magistrate ( at Noyon ) vnder whome he ( then ) liued , (g) (g) Wheras Bolsecke in his foresayde booke reporteth that the cittie of Noyon in Picardie ( in which Caluine was borne and liued , and from which saythe Bolsecke vpon his forsaide punishment of Brandinge fled ) did testifie this forsaide offence and punishment of Caluine vnto monsieur Bertelier Secretaire of the councell of Geneua , vnder the hande of a publique and sworne notarie , which testimonie ( saythe Bolsecke ) ya yett extant , and hath bene seene to himselfe and many others : now suche seeminge knowne circumstances wherin he was soe notablie discouerable , and to be therupon discredited , euen in the knowledge of the wholle cittie of Noyon ( a place not remote ) but in the verie same kingedome , and allso in the like knowledge of diuers of Geneua , I will not determine , but referre to indifferente iudgement : onelie I adde besides the foresaide testimonie of Schlusselburge , whoe ( beinge as learned and no lesse enimie to the pope then Caluin ) reporttethe the same for true , that wheras . F. Campion in rat . doth obiecte this againste Caluin , as a matter knowne and publicke , tearminge him therfore stigmaticus perfuga , a branded fugitiue : maister Whitaker in his answere therto , printed . 1604. pag. 50. initio . not denyeth , but saithe . Si stigmaticus fuit Caluinus , fuit etiam Paulus , fuerunt alij &c. And beinge tould by Dureus contra Whitakerum , printed . 1582. fol. 37. b. that he was prophane in soe comparinge Caluines brandes for wickednes , with Pauls brandes for Christe , maister Whitaker ( in respons. contra Duraeum , printed . 1583. pag. 280. answeringe to that foresaide verie . fol. 73. of Duraeus ) doth quite passe ouer in silence , all that matter , soe therby forbearinge all further mention or defence . Branded on the shoulder with a hotte burninge Iron , vnto which yett I see not anye sounde and cleare refutation : &c. thus fare Schlusselburge of Caluine : whereto allso assenteth as yett further testifyinge Caluines filthie dispayringe deathe , ( vpon the disease of lyce and wormes encreasinge in an vlcer aboute his priuye partes ) the protestante writer Iohannes Harennius , whoe beinge himselfe an earnest Caluiniste , and then continewinge student at Geneua , affirmeth ( in his published (*) (*) Ioannes Herennius ( a Caluinist preacher ) in libello de vita Caluini ) saith . Caluinus in desperatione finiens vitam , obijt turpissimo & fatidissimo morbo , quem Deus rebellibus & maledictis comminatus est , prius excruciatus & consumptus , quod ego verissime attestari audeo , qui funestum & tragicum illius exitum , his meis oculis praesens aspexi . writtinge ) himselfe to haue bene present and eye witnesse thereof .

II.

AS concerninge Caluines doctrine tendinge to libertie of life , what more dangerouse herein then where he teacheth , that (h) (h) Caluin . instit . l. 3. c 23. §. 6. saythe . Consilio nutuque suo ita ordinat vt inter homines nascantur ab vtero certa morti deuoti , qui sua perditione ipsius nomen glorificent . God doth ordaine by his counsell and decree , that emonge men some be borne destined to certaine damnation from their mothers wombe , whoe by theire destruction may glorifie God , and that the decree of God in this behalfe is (i) (i) maister D. Willet vpon the Romanes . printed . 1611. in cap. 9. pag. 442. post med . saithe . Bucer , Caluine , and Zanchius doe affirme , that God by his absolute will , hath reprobated & reiected some without respecte vnto theire sinnes : from which doctrine maister Willet there , and pag. 443. circa med . professeth to dissent : absolute , onely because yt soe pleaseth him , (1) (1) vt supra at . h. without anye respect had to theire woorkes eyther good or euill . In soe muche as he affirmeth , that God did not onely foresee , but also will , and (*) (*) Caluine . instit . lib. 3. cap. 23. §. 7. saithe . Decretum quidem horribile fateor , inficiari tamen nemo poterit , quin praesciuerit Deus quem exitum habiturus esset homo antequam ipsum conderet , & ideo praesciuit quia decreto suo sic ordinarat , &c. nec enim absurdum videri debet quod dico , Deum non modo primi hominis casum , & in eo posterorum ruinam praeuidisse , sed arbitrio quoque suo sic dispensasse . decree euen the verie sinne and falle of Adam : that alsoe God doth will and (2) (2) Caluin . institut . l. 3. c. 23. sect. 6. fine . saithe . Cum non alia ratione qua futura sunt prauideat Deus , nisi quia vt ita fierent decreuit , frustra de praescientia lis mouetur , vbi constat ordinatione potius & nutu omnia euenire and l. 1. cap. 18. sect. 3. He further saithe . Satis aperte ostendi Deum vocari eorum omnium authorem , qua isti censores volunt otiose tantum eius permissu contingere : this admitted , howe ys not God the author of sinne : decree whatsoeuer he doth foresee , which (3) (3) Schafmanus ( a learned protestant writer ) in libro de peccatorum causis , printed . Francofurti . 1597. pag. 27. paulo post med . saithe of his brethren . Scribunt Deum nihil prascire , nisi quod ex decreto facturus sit , &c. whereto he saithe . At ipsam actionum 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , seu peccatum praeuidet Deus , ergo sequitur Deus ipsius peccati authorem esse : And Hemingius ( thoughe a learned Caluiniste ) saythe . ( as makinge the same inference ) hac sententia Deum authorem peccati statuit , lib. de vniuersali gratia , printed . 1591. pag. 109. circa med . extendeth yt selfe a lyke , to make God the decreer and author , not onelie of that which is materiall and positiue in the sinfull action , ( which grant is proceedinge from God (4) (4) Act. 17.28 . in whome we liue and moue , but also of the sinne and deformitie thereof , of which in particuler Caluine professedlie (5) (5) Caluine . institut . l. 2. c. 4. sect. 2. saithe . Omitto hic vniuersalem Dei motionem vnde creaturae omnes vt sustinentur , ita efficaciam quid vis agendi ducunt ; de illa speciali act●one tantum l●quor , quae in vnoquoque facinore apparet , &c. signifieth his meaninge to be , concludinge that the (6) (6) Caluine . l. 1. instit . cap. 18. sect. 2 saith . Dicitur Satan excacare infidelium mentes , sed vnde hoc nisi quod à Deo ipso manat efficacia erroris ? very efficacie of error , proceedeth from God him selfe , whoe ( saythe he ) maketh (7) (7) Caluine . ibid. lib. 3. cap. 24. sect. 13. saythe . Vocem ad eos dirigit , sed vt magis obsurdescant ; lumen accendit , sed vt redduntur caeciores ; doctrinam profert , s●d qua magis obstupescant ; remedium adhibet , sed ne sanentur . offer of saluation ( to the reprobate ) but with no intencion of theire haueinge yt . A doctrine soe directlie crossinge all admonition to good life , that the professors thereof , (k) (k) soe saythe maister Willet , vpon the Romanes , in c. 9. pag. 442. post med . woulde not haue yt handled , eyther in schooles or before the people , and sondrie protestants doe in respect thereof , reprehend and (l) (l) soe are the Caluinistes charged by Hemingius ( him selfe otherwise a Caluiniste ) in l●bro de vn●uersali gratia , printed 1591. pag. 109. and by Grawerus Rector of the vniuersitie of Islebium , in his absurda absurdorum &c. vnder the fronti●pice of the firste leafe and title of the booke : and by Osiander in his Enchirid. controu. &c. pag. 104. charge Caluine , as teachinge that God is the author of our sinne . In soe muche as the magistrates of Berne (m) (m) Vide literas Senatus Bernensis , Anno 1555. ( thoughe otherwise Caluinistes ) made yt penal by theire lawes , for any of theire territories , to preach Caluins doctrine thereof , or for theire people to reade any of his bookes conteyninge the same .

III.

AS concerninge Caluines doctrine touchinge the diuinitie of Christe , and the blessed Trinitie . Althoughe he professe not directlie to impugne the same , howe couertlie yet he maye be thoughte to haue prepared waye vnto the newe Arianes , wee referre vnto indifferent iudgement , vpon consideration had of that which followeth . For wheras yt is the receiued opinion of all orthodoxall diuines ( to which maister Abbot , maister Hooker &c. (2) (2) Maister Abbot . in his third part . of the defence of the reformed catholicke , printed . 1609. pag. 38. ante med . saythe . Wee stedfastly beleue & teache , that the second person of the Trinitie receiueth his God head from the firste &c. and see there . pag. 36. ante med . and Zanchius de tribus Elohim . printed . 1597. part. 1. l. 5. c. 7. arg. 4. pa. 322. b. post med . saithe . Quid est filius ex patre genitus , nisi Deus de Deo , vt patres in Niceno concilio ex verbo Dei definierunt ? à patre igitur suam habet essentiam & quicquid est ; and see the like in maister Hooker , lib. 5. printed . 1597. sect. 54. pag. 113. initio . and in maister Doct. Couel in his defence of maister Hooker , printed . 1603. pag. 17. initio . & 121. doe subscribe ) that althoughe the essence of the God heade be of yt selfe , yett the sonne hathe it not of him selfe , but from the father , & is in that respecte , (3) (3) Zanchius . vt supra . at the figure . 2. and maister D. Couel , in his defence &c. pag. 18. ante med . Deus de Deo , God of God ; the contrary opinion whereof in affirminge that the father is God of him selfe , and that the sonne also ys God of him selfe , argueth them to be two seuerall gods , and not one consubstantiall : (4) (4) Whitaker . in his responsio ad rationes Campiani , printed . 1604. rat. 8. pag. 121. circa med. saithe . Vtcunque patres illi ( Niceni ) dixerint Christum esse Deum de Deo , tamen firmissime tenendum esse confirmat Caluinus , Christum ex sese habere vt Deus sit , nisi Christum volumus sua diuinitate spoliare : Caluin neuerthelesse ( as striking at the diuinity of Christ ) teacheth ( against the doctrine herein of the Nicen councell ) that Christe ys not , Deus de Deo , verie God of verie God , which he reiecteth for (5) (5) Danaeus contra Bellarmin . part. 1. printed . 1596. ad controu. 2. &c. 19. pag. 121. fine , saithe . Hanc phrasim Deus de Deo , verè sensit & scripsit Caluinus , impropriam esse ac barbariem redolere : And where is maister Moreton . in apol. cath. part . 1. printed . 1605. pag. 154. initio . alledgeth Bellarmin . l. de Christo , c. 19. §. sed quanquam , as excuseinge Caluin herein , see this preuented in the protest . apolog. printed . 1608. pag. 419. at . §. and also by Keckermannus ( a learned Caluinist . ) Whoe in his System . theolog . printed . 1602. pag. 63. fine . reproueth Bellarmine for his reprehendinge Caluines doctrine hereof in the very same foresaide booke & chapter cited by master Moreton . barbarouse , he , and sondrie his followers affirminge allso yet further , (6) (6) Caluin . institut. l 1. c. 13. §. 23. saythe , of Christe : Quomodo creator qui omnibus esse dat , non erit ex se pso sed essentiam aliunde mutuabitur ? And in his explicat . perfid . Valent. gentil . extant in his tract . theologic . printed . 15●7 . pag. 774. a. circa med. he further saithe . Hoc modo videmus precariam fieri eius diuinitatem , cui datum est esse : and ib dem . pag. 774. a. ante med. He saithe . Iam tibi responsum fuit , non posse Deum esse filij sui patrem nisi personae respectu , quia alioqui vel partibilis esset Dei essentia , vel filius ipse Deus non esset . And maister D. Willet in his Sinopsis , printed . 1592. controu. 19. pag. 610. prope finem , saith . As the Sonne is God , he is of him selfe , neyther taketh he his essence , but person onely of his father . that Christe hathe not his essence from his father , but from him selfe ; and ( which is moste fearefull ) that (7) (7) Caluine . in explicat . perfid . Valent. &c. vbi supra . pag. 771. b. ante med. saithe . Si essentiam , communicauit pater cum filio , vel in solidum , vel ex parte communicauit si ex parte dimidium nobis Deum fabricas &c. adde quod hoc modo nimis sceleste ac faede laceratur Dei essentia ; and ibidem . pag. 772. a. ante med. He further addeth . Si ex parte pater suam diuinitatem in filium transfudet , iam lacere erit diuinitas : si in totum , ergo diuinitas quae ante fuerat penes patrem in filium conuersa , in ipso patre euanuit : the father can neyther wholly , nor by parte , communicate his essence to Christe , but muste withall be depriued thereof him selfe , &c. which verie assertion beinge the proper (8) (8) Polanus in Syntagma theolog . printed . 1610. l. 3. c. 4 pag. 1807. ante med. reciteth the Antitrinitaries argument to be : Si Deus genuit filium ex sua essentia , aut totam essentiam , aut partem eius filio dedit , si totam ipse eam non retinuit , sin partem est compositus , ergo Deus non genuit filium ex sua essentia : and see theire like argumente recited by Symlerus de filio Dei , printed . 1568. l. 3. c. 2. obiect . 11. fol. 233. b. ante med. and by Iunius in his examen argumentationum , quas Gratianus Prosper &c. adduxit , &c. printed . Lugduni Batauorum . 1596. sect. 29. pag. 45. circa med. argument of the nowe Antitrinitaries , ys for suche speciallie recited and (9) (9) see this recited and confuted by Polanus , Simlerus , and Iunius , in theire places laste before cited . confuted by Symlerus , Polanus , and others , all of them learned Caluinistes : And yett all this notwithstandinge , Caluin doubted not moste vnchristianlie to saye , (10) (10) Caluin . in admonit. ad Polonos , extant in tract . theol . printed . 1597. pag. 739. b. fine , saithe . Apertius dicam , si pater suum esse habet à seipso , filius suum esse à patre , spiritus ab vtroque , an non tres essentiae emergunt ? If the father haue his essence , of him selfe , the sonne his essence of the father , and the spirit from them both , doe not then three essences hereupon arise ? Also Caluin proceedeth yet further , teaching that (n) (n) Caluin . in tract . theologic . printed . 1597. pag. 791. b. fine , saithe . Absurdum nullum est &c. si secundum diuinitatem apud patrem intercedat Christus : Christe accordinge to his diuinitie maketh intercession to God the father , that the (o) (o) Caluin . in tractat . theolog . pag. 784. a. saithe . Ingenuè tradimus 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Dei nomen propriè patri ascribi : name of God is properlie attributed to the father by waye of excellencie : insinuatinge soe thereby , that the name of God ys attributed to the sonne and the holy ghoste , but improperlie and as yt were after a secondarie respecte : In soe muche as he forbeareth not to tearme Christe , (p) (p) Caluin . in harmonia in Math. 26. vers. 64. fine , saithe . Dicitur autem Christus sedere ad dextram patris quia summus rex constitutus quasi secundam ab eo honoris & imperij sedem obtinet : sedet ergo Christus ad patris dextram , quia eius est Vicarius , &c. the Vicar of God , occupyinge the second degree of honor : concludinge that this sayinge of our sauiour obiected vsually by the Arianes , the (q) (q) Caluin . in tract . theolog . pag. 794. b initio . saithe . Sententia Christi pater maior me est , restricta fuit ad humanam eius naturam , ego vero non dubito ad totum complexum extendere , and see also , pag. 792. a ▪ initio . father ys greater then I , ys not to be restrayned to the humane nature , but to Christe as God and man : In respecte of which premisses , Stancarus , though in moste other things a Caluiniste , doubteth not yett to (r) (r) Stancarus contra ministros Geneuenses & Tigurinos , saithe . Conclusum est , ô Caluine , doctrinam tuam de filio Dei esse planè Arianam , àqua resilias , quamprimum te or● atque obsecre : Vide ibidem . pag. 94. 95. ●18 . 123. charge Caluine with Arianisme : A thinge as yett more suspiciouse , in that Caluine ( whoe right well knewe that wordes are but as the vessells of thinges ) professeth to myslike ( as (s) (s) see heretofore . cap. 2. sect. 10. at . o. p. q. likewise did Luther ) our vsual prayinge to the trinitie as (t) (t) Caluin . in tract . theolog . pag. 796. a ▪ paulo ante med. saithe . Precatio vulgo trita est , sancta Trinitas vnus Deus , miserere nostri , mihi non placet , ac omnino barbariem sapit . beinge displeasant to him and barbarouse And as Caluine thus maketh waye in strengtheninge the Arianes pretended prooffes againste the diuinitie of Christe , soe doth he allso yet further seeme to aduance their cause in extenuatinge the force of suche textes of scripture as are vsually alledged againste the Arianes in the behalfe of Christes diuinitie , as for example : fi●ste concerninge this knowne texte , I (u) (u) Iohn . 10 30. and the father are ( vnum ) one ( thinge ) which Zanchius de tribus Elohim . part. 2. l. 5. c. 3. tearmeth argumentum firmum . Caluine auoideth yt sayinge ; The (x) (x) Caluin . in Iohn . 10.30 . saithe . Abusi sunt hoc loco veteres vt probarent Christum esse patri 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 neque enim Christus de vnitate substantiae disputat , sed de consensu &c. fathers abused this place , to proue Christe to be of the same substance with his father , for Christe speaketh not of the vnitie of substance , but of consent : which beinge the verie answere of the Arianes , is in them specially confuted by (*) (*) See this in Zanchius de tribus Elohim , printed . 1597. l. 5 cap. 5. pag. 689. a. ante med . Zanchius . Secondlie concerninge the worde Eloim in Genesis , maister D. Willet confesseth sayinge , (y) (y) Wi●let vpon Genesis . printed . 1605. in cap. 1. pag. 19. fine . & 20. initio . Againste the Iewes that denye the Trinity we haue euidente prooffe in Genesis , cap. 1. vers. 1. where the worde Elohim &c. and in like maner ys this place vnderstoode and vrged by (z) (z) see Zanchius alledged in Hunnius Anparaeus &c. pag. 16. & 17. Zanchius , (a) (a) Peter martyr alledged . ibidem . pag. 14. Peter martyr , and others , yett is Caluin soe boulde as to avoide the same , sayinge . They (b) (b) Caluin . in Gen c. 1. saithe . Ex verbo Elohim colligere solent hic notari in Deo tres personas , sed quia mihi parum solida videtur tantae rei probatio , ego in voce non insistam , qum potius mouendi sunt lectores , vt sibi à violentis eiusmodi glossis caueant . are accustomed to collect from the worde Elohim , that therby are noted three persons in God , but bycause the prooffe of soe great a matter seemeth to me vnsounde , I will not reste vpon the worde , but will rather admonishe the readers to beware of suche violent glosses : Thirdlie as concerninge Genesis where yt is saide , (c) (c) Gen. 19.24 . the lorde rayned vpon Sodome , fire from the lorde &c. whereof maister D. Willet saithe , (d) (d) maister Willet in Genesis . c. 19. vers. 24. pag. 214. paulo ante med . this place is well vrged by the fathers to proue the eternitie of Christe , Caluine to the contrarie saithe . (e) (e) Caluin . in Gen. c. 19. saith . Quod veteres , Christi diuinitatem hoc testimonio probare conati sunt , minime firmum est , &c. and see Caluin . in tract . theol . pag. 793. b. ante med. Whereas the fathers labored to proue Christes diuinitie by this testimonie , yt is nothinge firme : &c. Fourthelie where yt is sayde , (f) (f) Psal. 2.7 . thou art my sonne , this daye haue I begotten thee , which to omitt the fathers , the (g) (g) Haebr. 1.5 . Apostle alledgeth as in prooffe of Christes diuinitie , as Symlerus ( a learned Caluiniste ) dothe (*) (*) See Simlerus de filio Dei , printed . 1568. l. 1. fol. 19. b. ante med. & fol. 21. a. initio . confesse and vrge , Caluine saythe to the contrarie thereof , (h) (h) Caluin . in Psal. 2. saith . Scio hunc locum de aeterna Christi generatione à multis fuisse expositum , qui & in verbo ( hodie ) argutè philosophati sunt , sed &c. and againe in Heb. c. 1. vers. 5. he further saithe . Friuola Augustini argutia est qui hodie aeternum & continuum fingit Christus , certè aeternus est , &c. sed hoc nihil ad praesentem locum . I knowe this place to be expounded by manie , of Christes eternall generation , who haue philosophically argued from the worde , hodie , this day , but &c. and againe , (i) (i) vt supra , at . f. the reason of Austine ys friuolouse , whoe by the worde ( hodie ) this day , fayneth eternitie : surelie Christe is eternall , but that ys nothinge to this present place : Fifthlie where yt is saide , (k) (k) Psal. 33.6 . by the worde of the lorde the heauens were made , and all the hoste of them by the spirit of his mouthe , a texte to this purpose speciallie alledged and vrged by (l) (l) vrged by Zanchius . de tribus Elohim . part. 1. lib. 7. cap. 1. loc. 1. pag. 381. a. post med. Zanchius , Caluine reiecteth the fathers exposition hereof in behalfe of the Trinitie , sayinge , (m) (m) Caluin . institut . l. 1. cap. 13. §. 15. saith . Sciens volensque supersedeo à multis testimonijs quibus vsi sunt veteres , plausibile illis visum est citare ex Dauide Psalm . 33. &c. vt probarent spiritus sancti diuinitatem , sed illa ratio infirma fuit : I doe knowinglie & willinglie forbeare diuers testimonies which the auncient fathers vsed : yt seemed plausible vnto them , to alledge from Dauid . Psalm . 33. &c. to proue the diuinitie of the holie ghoste , but that reason ( or proffe ) was infirme : Sixthlie , where yt is sayde (n) (n) 1. Iohn . 5.7 . there be three that giue testimonie in heauen , the father , the worde , and the holie ghoste , and these three be one , a texte so conuincinge that yt is for such vrged by (o) (o) Zanchius de tribus Elohim . part. 2. lib. 5. cap. 3. pag. 668. a. post med. Zanchius ; Caluine vpon this soe knowne a place saythe , (p) (p) Caluin . in 1. ep. Iohn . cap. 5. vers. 7. saithe . Quod dicit tres esse vnum , ad essentiam non refertur , sed ad consensum potius . Where yt saythe that they three are one , yt is to be referred not to essence , but rather to consente : the further expositions of Caluine in this kinde are soe exceedinge many , as would growe to a greate volume . And are for such accordinglie collected and digested into (q) (q) Three treatises one of them entituled Caluinus Iudaizans , hoc est Iudaicae glossae & corruptelae quibus Ioannes Caluinus Illustrissima scripturae sacrae loca & testimonia de gloriosa Trinitate &c. detestandum in modum corrumpere non exhorruit , &c. per Aegidium Hunn●um S. Theol. doctorem , & professorem in Academia Witembergensi . 1595. Another of them entituled . Antiparaeus &c. printed . Witembergae . 1603. and the third entituled . Antiparans alter , printed . vt supra . And see like collection and obseruation of sondrie scriptures ( depraued as before by Caluine ) made in Schlusselburge . in theolog Caluin . l. 2. fol. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. and in Pel●rgus his admonitio de Arianis pag. 50 51. &c. three seuerall treatises or volumes , not by vs , but by that famouslie learned protestant wryter Aegidius Hunnius (r) (r) vt supra at . m. doctor and publicke professor in the vniuersitie of Witemberge , and chosen (s) (s) see colloquium Ratisbonae habitum anno 1601. excusum ●auingae 1●02 . throughout all which conference Hunnius beareth the ch●efest parte : chiefe disputante vpon the protestante partie , in the late publicke disputation had at Ratisbone betwene catholickes and protestantes : this pointe was soe obseruable and euident Caluine , that the newe Arianes of Transiluania , doe vsually auoide with lyke or rather the verie same euasion as dothe Caluine , the textes of scripture comonlye obiected against them in prooffe of Christes diuinitie . Whereof Hunnius giuinge example saythe (*) (*) Hunuius in his Caluinus Iudaizans . p●g . 44. saithe hereof . Hanc glossam &c. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 excipiunt , amplexantur & exosculantur Franciscus Dauid , Blandrata , caeterique iuratissimi perfidissimique hostes adorandae Trinitatis . This glosse ( or exposition ) is willingly receiued and embraced by Franciscus Dauid , Blandrata , and other the wyked enemies of the honored Trinitie : and Pelargus an other protestante writer of greate note saythe ●ikewise thereof , (t) (t) ●elargus in his admonitio de Arianis &c. pag. 45. ante med. saithe . Non hic Caluinum in plurimis scripturae expositionibus , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , non Caluinianos , in praecipus de diuinitate Christi locis 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 laboriose ostendam , &c. ex ipsis Arianorum libris vbi sua posuerunt latibula , vbi parata sibi cognoscant receptacula paucis refer●● . I wil not heare labore to shewe that Caluine dothe Iudaize in his manie expositions of scripture , nor that the Caluinistes doe Arianize in the cheefe places ( of scripture ) which concerne the diuinitie of Christe &c. I will ( but ) alledge some fewe ( examples ) out of the verie bookes of the Arianes them selues , where they haue placed theire hoales and lurkinge places , whereupon he alledgeth the manie (u) (u) see Pelargus . ibidem . pag. 51. & 52 answers of the Arianes , wherein they doe imitate Caluine in answeringe and auoidinge as he dothe , the manie textes of scripture vsually obiected in prooffe of the Trinitie . In soe much as he allso alledgeth further the Arianes owne (x) (x) ibidem . pag. 50. wordes , wherein they doe professe to answere and auoide vnder the expresse alledged name and authoritie of Caluine , certaine of the scriptures which are as before specially recited , and the lyke is donne by Albertus (y) (y) Albertus Grawerus in his absurda absurdorum , &c. printed . Anno 1606. fol. c. 3. on the firste side , ante med . saithe . Apertè igitur Caluinus Arianizat , quare & Ariani ad cum prouocant , in prooffe whereof he there next after citeth verbatim , the seuerall sayings of Franciscus Dauid , Georgius Blandrata , & Obsterrodus ( all of them newe Arianes ) in which they alledge the verie wordes , name and authoritie of Caluines exposition as in answer to manie scriptures obiected against them in prooffe of Christes diuinitie : wherein to auoide all doubtes , this author not onely soe alledgeth theire foresaide sayinges , but allso the titles of theire bookes , and the verie leafe wherein euerie such sayinge ys to be founde : Grawerus (z) (z) this appeareth in the first pag. vnder title of the booke . Rector of the protestante vniuersitie of Islebium : that therefore Caluine professed externallie the doctrine of the Trinitie seemeth vnto some but suspected and verball , seeinge he reallie euadeth soe verie manye of those cheefest textes of scripture , which be vsuallie alledged in behalfe of the Trinitie , and by such his euasion , directeth the Arianes howe to auoide the rest , in that the verie same kind of euasion or answere , is no lesse stronge againste the other , then againste these : which suspicion soe hadde of Caluines spirit , appeareth to many much more probable , in that the seuerall troupes of Arianes nowe raginge in (a) (a) Beza in epist. theolog . printed . 1573. epist. 81. pag. 363. paulo post med. saythe hereof . Hinc illud incendium , quod iam tota vastata Polonia , in Transiluaniam quoque peruasit , and ep. 16. pag. 122. post med. He saythe hereof . Poloniam totam & Transiluaniam in hunc miserrimum statum redactum vides : Transiluania , Poland and Hungarie , are but as Colonies sent from Geneua , all the principall chieftaines of these newe Arianes , haueinge bene at first (b) (b) see next hereafter at . b. and Iacobus Andreas ( of whose greate prayses see heretofore , cap. 3. sect. 7. in the margine at . y. z. ) in prafat . refut. apolog. Danai , saithe . Minimè mirandum est , & ex Caluinianis in Polonia , Transiluania & Hungaria , alijsque in locis quam plurimos ad Arianismum , quosdam etiam ad Mahometismum accessisse , quorum impietati haec Caluiniana doctrina iter parat . and see further allso Schlusselburge . in theolog . Caluin . lib. 2. act. 2. fol. 9. a. and Hunnius in his Antiparaeus pag. 97. initio , saithe . Tot celebres Antitrinitarij ex Caluinianorum scholis & ecclesijs prodierunt : and Pelargus in his admonitio &c. pag. 45. saithe . Non hic &c. Adami Neuseri , non Blandratae , non Pauli Alciati , Francisci Dauidis , Gentilis , Gribaldi , Siluani & aliorum facilem è Caluini scholae ad Arianos lapsum & progressum commemorabo : and see lyke further acknowledgement of this pointe in maister Hooker , of eccles. policie , printed . 1597. lib. 5. sect. 42. pag. 89. post med. Caluinistes , and soe in moste other (c) (c) Yt appeareth by the booke set forth by Gratianus Prosper a learned antitrinitarie entituled Instrumentum doctrinarum &c. printed . Loschi . Anno 1586. that the onelie poyntes therein propounded wherin they dissent from the purer Caluinistes , are theire doctrines againste the Trinitie , and the baptisme of infantes , till they be of yeres of beleeffe : pointes doe yet to this present continewe , reputinge them selues to be the moste pure reformed Caluinistes in respect of theire abnegation of the Trinitie , which they reiecte as beinge the (d) (d) Osiander , centur. 16. lib. 2. cap. 22. pag. 209. fine . saythe of them . Antitrinitarij asserunt Deum vnum esse in essentia , trinum in personis esse commentum Antichristi , triplicem Cerberum &c. three headed Cerberus , the deuice of Antichriste , and the (e) (e) maister Hooker , in his eccles. policie . the firste edition . lib. 4. sect. 8. pag. 183. fine , saithe . The Arianes in the reformed churches of Poland , thinke the verie beleeffe of the Trinitie , to be a parte of Antichristiane corruption , &c. And that the pope should be famouse for his triple crowne , a sensible marke whereby the worlde mighte knowe him to be mysticall beaste spoken of in the reuelation , the greate Antichriste , in no one respecte soe muche as in this , that he maintayneth the doctrine of the Trinitie . cheeffe parte of popishe and Christiane corruption ; from which knowne foundation of the Arianes doctrine yt was that Adam Nauserus ( a learned Caluiniste ) and (f) (f) see Osiander . centur. 16. lib. 3. cap. 66. pag. 818. fine , and Schlusselburge . in theolog . Caluin . lib. 1. art. 2. fol. 9. b. fine , saithe . Adam Neuserus ●lim Heidelbergensis Ecclesiae primarius pastor . cheeffe pastor at Heydelberge , ( whoe reuolted into Arianisme and from thence to ) the nexte thereto adioyninge steppe of Mahometisme ) did (g) (g) Osiander . centur. 16. lib. 2. cap. 22. pag. 208. fine , saith . Adam Neuserus hac sequentia verba Constantinop . sua manu ad D. D. Stephanum Gerlachium . Anno. 1574. die 2. Iulij scripsit , nullus nostro tempore mihi notus , factus est Arianus qui non ante fuerit Caluinista , Seruetus , Blandrata , Paulus Alciatus , Franciscus Dauidis , Gentilis , Gribaldus , Siluanus , & alij . Igitur qui sibi timet , ne incidet in Arianismum , caueat Caluinismum : & hoc 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Adam Neuseri socum Tubinga habet doctor Gerlachius . write to D. Gerlachius ( a protestante preacher ) from Constantinople the 2. of Iulie . 1574. sayinge , none is knowne to me in our time made an Ariane , whoe was not firste a Caluiniste , ( as ) Seruetus , Blandrata , Paulus Alciatus , Franciscus Dauid , Gentilis , Gribaldus , Siluanus , and others , ( all of them Caluinistes reuolted into Arianisme ) therfore whoe soe feareth to falle in Arianisme , lett him take heed of Caluinisme : thus farre Neuserus .

IV.

AS concerninge Caluins translatinge of the scriptures , obserue ( but once for all ) his licentiouse bouldenesse in behalfe of his doctrine : for whereas S. Mathew mencioneth the (h) (h) Math. 27.55 . manie ( deuoute ) women which had followed Iesus from Galelie ministringe to him , of which sorte diuers afterwardes attended in ministringe in like maner to the Apostles , S Luke reportinge with the same (i) (i) the same greeke worde which is Mat. 27.55 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , is in Act. 1.14 . ( the case but altred ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : greeke worde , howe the apostles continewed in prayer with these women , Caluine ( whome Beza followeth ) dothe without all forehead translate , that they (k) (k) Caluin . in Act. 1.14 . print . 1573. translateth . Hi omnes perseuerabant vnanimiter in oratione & precatione cum vxoribus : and Beza in his newe testament of ●587 . and in ●he other of 1588 translated likewise cum vxoribus . were perseueringe with one minde in prayer with theire wyues : as thoughe the apostles had then kept wyues : wherin he and Beza are refuted by our Englishe (l) (l) see the englishe bibles . of 1576. and 1580. and the laste . of 1611. in al which ( as not aduenturing with Caluine and Beza to alter the texte ) is translated ( as wee doe ) they continewed with one accorde in prayer and supplication with the women . translators : the further examples that might be alledged in this kinde are ouer manie , and not fittinge , for this shorte intended discourse , onelie therefore I will but put the reader in remembrance , howe that Molineus ( a learned protestante writer ) saithe , (m) (m) Carolus Molineus in sua translat . testam . noui . part. 12. f. 110. saith . Caluinus in sua harmonia , textum euangelicum desultare facit sursum versum , vt res ipsa indicat , vim infert literae euangelica , & illam multis in locis transponit , & insuperaddit litera : Caluine in his Harmonie , maketh the texte of the gospell to leape vp and downe , he vseth violence to the letter of the ghospell , and besides this , addeth to the texte : furthermore wheras the scriptures doe frequentlie referre the sufficient price of our redemtion vnto (2) (2) Rom. 5.9 . & Ephes. 1.7 . & Colos. 1.20.22 & Haebr. 9.14 . & 1. Petr. 1.19 . & 2.24 . & 4.1 . & Actor . 20.28 . & 1. Iohn . 1.7 . & reuel. 5.9 . the blood of Christ : ( whereof saithe maister Greneham (3) (3) soe saythe maister Greneham in his workes , printed . Anno 1601. pag. 319. paulo post med . twoe onelye droppes hadd bene sufficiente &c. ) Caluine affirmeth to the contrarie , that (4) (4) Caluin . institut . l. 2. c. 16. § 10. saithe . Nihil actum erat si corporea tantum morte defunctus fuisset Christus &c. vnde etiam eum oportuit cum inferorum copijs , aeternaque mortis horrore , quasi consertis manibus luctari , &c. quibus significat in locum sceleratorum sponsorem , vadem atque instar rei submissum , qui dependeret ac persolueret omnes quae ab illis expetenda erant poenas , vno hoc duntaxat excepto , quod doloribus mortis non poterat detineri : ergo si ad inferos descendisse dicitur , nihil mirum est , quum eam mortem pertulerit quae sceleratis ab irato Deo infligitur , &c. diros in anima cruciatus damnati ac perditi hominis pertulit : nothinge hadde bene done , yf Christe had onelye dyed a corporall death . Whereto his disciple maister D. Willet addeth , that (5) (5) maister Willet in his Synopsis , printed . 1600. pag. 985. ante med. & vide . pag. 897. initio . Where he further saythe , Christes sufferinges in his fleshe onelie , wroughte not our redemption , the bodelie sufferinge of Christe , was not , in respect of Gods iustice the full price of our redemption : that allso in (6) (6) maister Willet in his Antilogie , printed . 1603. pag. 5. initio . regarde of Gods iustice , God coulde not otherwise haue bene satisfied , yf Christe hadd not both in his bodie , and soule susteyned the wholle punishment due to vs : therfore saythe Caluine (7) (7) Caluin . vt supra . at . 4. Christ suffred ( allso ) in soule , the horrible torments of a damned and wicked man , (8) (8) see Caluine . vt supra . at 4. and in Harmonia . in Matth. 27. vers. 46. he not onelie offred his bodie in price , but allso suffred in soule the paynes due to vs euen (9) (9) Caluin . vt supr . at . 4. that death which ye inflicted vpon the wicked by God in his ●●ger : and (10) (10) vt supra . at . 4. all the paynes for which the damned stand● answerable , onelye excepted that he could not be deteyned therein : from whence allso ens●●th accordinge to Caluine that (11) (11) Caluin . in Math. 26. vers. 39. and see Whitaker contra Duraum . printed . 1583. l. 8. pag. 566 circa med . and Marloret . in Math. 26. he was in greate horror with the feelinge of eternall damnation , (12) (12) Caluin . vt sup . at the figure . 4. and did striue with the horror of eternall damnation : (13) (13) Calui . in Harmon . in Math. 26. vers. 37. & 39. and see in maister Bilsons suruey &c. printed . 1604. pag. 387. ante med . feared more then his bodelie deathe , and was for the time in (14) (14) Caluin . in Math. 27. vers. 46. saithe . Sed absurdum videtur Christo elapsam esse desperationis vocem : solutio facilis est &c. ad ibidem . in vers. 47. he saith . Sic videmus omni ex parte vexatum , vt desperatione obrutus ab inuocando Deo absisteret , quod erat saluti renunciare : and see further Marloret . in Mat. 26. dispayre , and as beinge (15) (15) Caluin . vt supra . at . 14. ouerhelmed with desperation , gaue ouer prayer : wherin he formerlie behaued him selfe as (16) (16) Caluin . in harm . in Math. 26. ver. 38.39 . saythe . Hac ratio est cur mortem deprecatus mox sibi franum inijciat patrisque imperio se subijciens , votum illud subit● elapsum castiget ac reuocet , &c. non fuit igitur haec meditata Christi oratio , sed vis & impetus doloris subitam ei vocem extorsit , cui statim addita fuit correctio : eadem vehementia prasentem calestis docreti memoriam illi abstulit , &c. certè in primo voto non apparet placida illa moderatio quam dixi , quia mediatoris officio quantum in se est renuit ac detractat , and see this doctrine more fully in Marloret . in Math. cap. 26. vnaduised or distempered . Whereto ( forbearinge Hemingius a learned Caluiniste and others ) Latimer ( the Englishe Caluiniste martyr ) addeth , that (17) (17) soe saithe Latimer in his sermons , printed . 1548. serm● . 7. post med. fol. D. d.viij . beinge the leafe laste but six . and see this confessed of Latimer by maister Fulke in his defence of the Englishe translations , &c. printed . 1583. cap. 7. pag. 204. and concerninge Hemingius and others , see further confessed heretofore , cap. 2. sect. 9. nexte after 1. in the margine . at . * . our sauior ( after his death ) did not onely discend into hell , but also suffred in hell such paynes as the damned spirits did suffer for euer , &c. He woulde not ( saythe Latimer ) suffer onelye bodelie in the gardine , and vpon the crosse , but also in his soule when yt was from the bodie , &c. which foresaide doctrine , whether of Caluine or Latimer , ys soe vnworthy and iniuriouse to our full redemption wrought by Christes corporall death , that yt is for suche speciallie and largely confuted by maister D. Bilson (18) (18) confuted by maister Bilson in his booke of the full redemption of mankinde by the deathe and bloode of Christe , printed . 1599. and in his Suruey of Christes sufferinges , &c. printed . 1604. the nowe protestante Bishop of Winchester .

AS concerninge Caluines peremtorie reiectinge of the aunciente fathers in the seuerall poyntes of our catholicke faithe , which sufficeth at once to iustifie vs , and to conuince him of nouuellisme : firste concerninge the blessed Trinitie , not one but manie examples are (a) (a) heretofore , cap. 6. sect. 3. throughout . heretofore alledged of his soe reiectinge the consentinge expositions of the auncient fathers . Secondlie concerninge free-will he affirmeth of the auncient fathers , that euen (b) (b) Caluin . institut . l. 2. c. 2. §. 4. saithe . Nimis ergo philosophicè de hac re loquuti sunt qui se Christi iactabant esse discipulos , &c. semper apud latinos liberi arbitrij nomen extitit , graecos vero non puduit multo arrogantius , vsurpare vocabulum , siquidem 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 dixerunt , ac si potestas sui ipsius penes hominem fuisset , and see further reprehending herein , Chrisostome , Hierom , &c lib. 2. cap. 5. §. 2. those whoe gloriouslie affirmed them selues to be the disciples of Christe , spoke thereof ouer philosophicallye &c. that the latine fathers euer vsed the name of freewill , and that the greeke fathers were not ashamed muche more arrogantlye to vsurpe the worde 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as thoughe vnto man were lefte remaininge a liberty of him selfe : Thirdlie concerninge the merite of workes , Caluine saythe , to (c) (c) Caluin . institut . lib. 3. cap. 15. §. 2. saithe . Quorsum enim obsecro opus fuit inuebi nomen meriti & c ? certè vt est fastuosissimum , nihil quam obscurare Dei gratiam potest , vti sunt fateor passim vetustae Ecclesiae scriptores , atque vtinam voculae vnius abusu , erroris materiam posteris non praebuissent . what end I pray you was the name of merite broughte in , certainlie yt is a proude worde obscuringe the grace of Christe : the auncient writers of the Curche did I confesse comonlie vse yt , and would to God that with the abuse of the worde , they had not lefte to posteritie matter of error : soe he of freewill and merite of workes , whome his follower . D. Humfrey therein defendeth sayinge (d) (d) Humfredus in Iesuitismi . part . 2. printed . 1584. rat. 5. pag. 530. ante med. saithe . Liberum arbitrium & bonorum operum merita percenset Duraeus , & sanè eas opiniones , Ireneum , Clementem , & alios quos vocant Apostolicos alicubi parum apostolicè suis libris immiscuisse non est negandum &c. yt maye not be denyed but that Ireneus , Clement , & others called apostolicall ( in respecte of the time wherein they liued ) haue nothinge apostolicallie in theire writinges in the opinions of freewill and merit of workes : and the like is affirmed by maister Whitguifte of (e) (e) maister Whytguifte in his defence , &c. printed . 1574. tract. 8. pag. 472. fine , & 473. prope initium , saithe , the doctrine taught and professed by our Bishops at this daye is much more perfect and sounder , then yt comonlie was in any age after the apostles times , for &c. howe greatly were allmoste all the bishops and learned writers of the greeke church and latyns allso for the most parte , spotted with doctrines of free Will , merits , inuocation of saints , and such lyke ( other points of poperie ) &c. all the doctors of the greeke churche , and latines allso for the moste parte that liued in any age after the apostles tymes : allso as concerninge grace and iustification Caluine saythe , (f) (f) Caluin . institut . l. 3. c. 11. §. 15. fine , & 16. saithe . Ac ne quidem Augustini sententia vel saltem loquendi ratio per omnia recipienda est : tametsi enim egregiè hominem omni iustitiae laude spoliat , ac totam Dei gratia transcribit , gratiam tamen ad sanctificationem refert ; qua in vita nouitatem per spiritum regeneramur , scriptura autem cum de fidei iustitia loquitur longè alio nos ducit , &c. Not the opinion euen of Austine , or at leaste not the maner of his speakinge is to be whollie allowed , for althoughe he doe commendablie bereaue man of all praise of iustice , and ascribeth all to the grace of God , yett doth he referre grace to sanctification whereby wee are renewed by the spirit into newnes of life , whereas the scripture leadeth vs a farre other course &c. wherin Caluine (*) (*) see Caluine defended herein againste S. Austine by D. Feilde of the churche . lib. 3. cap. 15. pag. 92. fine , & 93. initio , printed . Anno 1606. is defended as opposite to S. Austine by maister D. Feilde . Fourthelie concerninge Limbus patrum , Caluine saythe thereof (g) (g) Caluin . institut . l. 2. c. 16. §. 9. saythe hereof . Nescio qui factum sit , vt posteritas putaret locum esse subterraneum cui affinxi● nomen lymbi , sed h●c fabula tametsi magnos authores habet &c. nihil tamen quam fabula est : although yt haue many greate authors , yet it is nothinge els but a fable : and our Englishe writers acknowledge the like doctrine of the fathers , maister D. Barlowe for the Bishops sayth . (h) (h) soe saith maister D. Barlowe ( nowe Bishop of Lincolne ) in his defence of the articles of the protestantes religion . printed . 1601. pag. 173. post med . This passeth moste rife emonge the fathers , whoe takeinge inferi for Abrhames bosome , expound it that Christe went thither to conuey the fathers deceased before his resurrection , into the place where nowe they are : and maister Iacob ( a prime man emonge the puritanes ) saythe , (i) (i) soe saithe maister Iacob , see his wordes cited in maister Bilsons booke of the full redemption of mankinde , printed . 1599 pag. 188. fine . And see maister Iacob further in his defence of the treatise of Christes sufferinges , pag. 199. paulo post med. & 200 ante med . All the fathers with one consente affirme , that Christe deliuered the soules of the patriarches out of hell at his cominge thither , &c. Fiuethlie , as concerninge prayer for the dead , Caluine affirmeth that (k) (k) Caluin . institut . l. 3. c. 5. §. 10. saithe . Quum ergo mihi obijciunt aduersarij ante mille & trescentos annos vsu receptum fuisse , vt precationes fierent pro defunctis , eos vicissim interrogo quo de verbo , qua reuelatione , quo exemplo factum ? &c. ipsi veteres qui praeces fundebant pro mortuis , & mandato Dei , & legitimo exemplo hic se destitui videbant : ergo audeo dicere in eo aliquid humani passos &c. abrepti fateor in errorem fuerunt , &c. aboue a thousand and three hundreth yeres ( before the then writinge of his booke , (*) (*) published . 1536. as appeareth by the same date of the preface vnto Francis the Frenche kinge : set before his booke of Institucions , published 1536. ) yt was vsuall to praye for the deade , and that the aunciente fathers were destitute of Gods commandement and all lawfull example , and erred therein : which assertion of Caluine ys made good by maister Gifforde ( no vulgarre aduersarie ) whoe saythe , The (l) (l) soe sayth maister Gifforde , in his demonstration that Brownists be full Donatistes , printed . 1590. pag. 38. corruption of prayinge for the deade , was generall in in the churche longe before the dayes of Austine : &c. yt was the practise of the churche in generall , and the corruption soe auncient , that Tertulian sayth yt was obserued by tradicion from the Apostles : Sixtlie as concerninge the faste of lente Caluine saithe , (m) (m) Caluin . institut . l. 4. c. 12. §. 19. & 20. saithe . Non in totum excusare audeo ve●●● , qui● & 〈◊〉 quadam 〈…〉 , & occasionem pr●bu●rint tyrannidi qua postea exorta est : & tunc passim inual●●rat superstitiosa quadragosima obseruatio : I dare not excuse the anciente fathers , but that they laide certaine seeds of superstition and gaue occasion to the tyrannie that ensued &c. then the superstitiouse obseruation of lent preuayled euerie where &c. and Chemnitius confesseth likewise that (n) (n) Chemnitius in his examen Conc . Trid. printed . 1578. part. 1. pag. 89. b. ante med. saithe . Quadragesimam enim Ambrosius Maximus , Taurinensis , Theophilus , Hieronimus , & alij affirmant esse traditionem apostolicam . Ambrose , Maximus , Taurinensis , Theophilus , Hierom , and others doe affirme the faste of lente to be an apostolicall tradicion , which pointe ys yett further confessed by (*) (*) Shroderus . in his opusculum theologicum , printed . Anno 1605. cap. 1. sect. 3. pag. 71. circa med. saithe . Ambrosius , Theophilus , Hieronimus , & alij ex apostolica traditione quadragesimam descendisse statuunt , Shroderus : In soe muche as Abraham Scultetus ( Caluines disciple ) affirmethe that the (o) (o) soe saithe Abraham Scultetus in his medulla theologiae patrum , printed . 1598. pag. 440. prope initium . To which purpose he there allso alledgeth , & for such acknowledgeth the vndoubted epistle of Ignatius , the which ( beinge ad Philippenses ) is likewise for such cyted and acknowledged by maister Whitguifte in his defence &c. tract. 2. pag. 102. ante med . and by maister Cartwrighte cited there . pag. 99. fine , and by maister Hooker in his ecclesiasticall policie . lib. 5. printed 1597. sect. 72. pag. 209. circa med . Whoe there preuenteth an vsuall obiection againste it : and soe likewise dothe maister Whitguifte in his defence &c. pag. 102. superstition of lente and fastinge was allowed and commanded by Ignatius , (p) (p) maister Whitguifte , vbi sup. tract. 8. pag. 408. ante med . saithe . Ignatius whoe was S. Iohns scholler and liued in Christes time , in his epistle ad Trallianos speaketh thus &c. whoe was scholler to S. Iohn : Seauentlie as concerninge the grace conferred by our sacraments , and the difference in this kinde betwene the seuerall baptismes of Christe , and Iohn , Caluine saithe , (q) (q) Caluin . instit . lib. 4. cap. 15 §. 7. saithe . Neminem perturbet quod alterum ab altero discernere veteres contendunt , quorum non tanti nobis debet esse calculus vt scriptura certitudienm quatefaciat &c. nec recipienda est illa Augustini argutia , in spe dimissa fuisse peccata baptisme Ioannis , Christi baptisme de re ipsa dimitti . Lett yt trouble no man , that the auncient fathers endeuor to distinguishe the one from the other &c. neyther is this subtilitie of Austine to be receyued , that in Iohns baptisme , sinnes were forgiuen in hope , but in Christes baptisme in verie deed &c. whereof allso Musculus saythe , (r) (r) Musculus , in loc. commun . printed . 1573. pag. 299. post med . Inconsideratè dictum est ad Augustino , which Suinglius maketh good , affirminge that (s) (s) Suinglius . tom. 2. printed . 1581. de baptismo . fol. 70. b. ante med. saithe . Hic enim plerique doctorum illi ipsi materiali & externae baptismi aquae plus quam par erat tribuerunt . moste of the doctors attributed to muche vnto the externall water of baptisme &c. Caluin him selfe not forbearinge theire yett further (t) (t) Caluin . institut . l. 4. c. 14. §. 14. initio . saythe , of sacraments conferringe grace . Quae sententia dici non potest quam exitialis & pestilens , eoque magis quod multis ante seculis magna ecclesiae iactura in bona orbis parte obtinuit : and §. 17. he further saythe . Cauendum &c. ne in errorem nos abducant quae ad amplificandam sacramentorum dignitatem paulo magnificentius à veteribus scripta sunt , vt scilicet arbitremur latentem aliquam virtutem sacramentis annexam affixamque esse : &c. and see further , §. 26. initio . Allso Caluine in Harmonia in Iohn . Euang. c. 3. vers. 5. saithe . Chrisostomus cui maior pars subscribit , aqua nomen ad baptismum refert , ita sensus esset nos per baptismum ingredi in regnum Dei , &c. Hinc factum est vt praecisa baptismi necessitas statueretur : &c. in preuention whereof saythe he yet further . Quantum vero ad hunc locum attinet , nullo modo adducor , vt Christum de baptismo verbo facere credam . Hoc enim fuisset intempestiuum . reprehension in this behalfe : Eightlie as as concerninge the necessitie of baptisme , Caluine confesseth that in respecte thereof the fathers doubted not (u) (u) Caluin . lib. 4. c. 15. §. 20. saythe . Quod multis ab hinc saeculis adeoque ab ipso ferè ecclesiae exordio vsu receptum fuit , vt in periculo mortis laici baptizarent si minister in tempore non adesset , non video quam firma ratione defendi queat . manye ages since , allmoste from the verie beginninge of the churche , to vse the baptisme of laye persons in danger of deathe , which ( saythe he ) I see not howe yt can be defended &c Whereto diuers (*) (*) D. Bilson Bishop of Winchester , in the conference at Hampton courte , printed . 1604. pag. 18. intio . saythe . The denyinge of priuate persons to baptise in case of necessitie , were to crosse all antiquitie &c. other protestante writers doe assente : Nynethlye as concerninge the ceremonies of baptisme and other sacraments , Caluine saythe . (x) (x) Caluin . institut . l. 4. cap. 15. §. 19. saithe . Inuenta est benedictio vel potius incantatio aquae , &c. additus postea cereus cum chrismate , exsufflatio &c. Etsi autem me non latet quam vetusta sit aduentitiae huius farraginis origo , respuere tamen mihi & pijs omnibus fas est &c. insinuatinge there nexte afterwardes , Satan to haue brought in these , ferè inter ipsa euangelij exordia . Yt is not vnknowne to me , howe auncient are the consecration of the water of baptisme , the waxen candle , chrisme , and exufflation : and againe he further saithe ( yf anie man would defend suche inuentions by antiquitie I am not ignorant , how auncient was the vse of chrisme and exufflation in baptisme , how not longe after the apostles age , the supper of our Lord was defiled with rust : (y) (y) Caluin . instit . l. 4. c. 17. §. 33. saithe . Si quis vetustate tueri huiusmodi inuentiones velit , nec ipse ignoro quam vetustus sit chrismatis & exufflationis in baptismo vsus , quam non longè ab aetate apostolorum , caena Domini tacta rubigine fuerit . whereto assenteth (*) (*) Zepperus in politia ecclesiastica , printed . M. D.CVII l. 1. c. 12. haueinge mencioned holye water , salte , oyle , exorcisme , spitle , &c. vsed in baptisme , saythe thereof . Antiquiores sunt fateor in ecclesia hae superstitiosa ceremoniae , nec multis post apostolorum tempora seculis , &c. pag. 123. circa med . Zepperus a learned Caluiniste , and allso Beza , sayinge , I (z) (z) Beza in epist. theolog . printed . 1573. epist. 8. pag. 79. initio . saithe . Totum illum apparatum quo vetustissimi illi , baptismum & caenam Domini se exornare posse putarunt , non satis mirari possum &c. cannot sufficientlie wonder at all that deckinge furniture , wherewith the moste auncient fathers adorned baptisme and the lordes supper &c. and haueinge recited sondrye of those ceremonies he tearmeth them . (a) (a) ibidem . pag. 80. prope initium , sayinge there further . Plerique ex vetustissinus illis Christianorum sacra non aliter quam cereris misteria quaedam occultanda censuerunt , &c. & totam illam actionem in 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 quaedam & ne ipsis quidem mistis plerisque intellecta , sacra transformarunt : Histrionicas ineptias , stagelyke fooleries . Tenthlie as concerninge concupiscence remayninge after baptisme not to be sinne : Caluine saithe thereof , (b) (b) Caluin . instit . l. 3. c. 3. §. 10. saythe . Neque opus est multum inuestigando laborare quid hic veteres senserint , quando vnus Augustinus ad id sufficere potest , qui fideliter magnaque diligentia omnium sententias collegit : ex illo igitur sumant lectores si quid de antiquitatis sensu habere certi volent : porro inter illum & nos hoc discriminis videri potest interesse , quod ipse quidem &c. eum morbum , peccatum vocare non audet ; sed ad illum designandum infirmitatis nomine contentus , tunc demum fieri peccatum docet , vbi vel opus vel consensus , ad conceptionem vel apprehensionem accedit , &c. nos autem illud ipsum pro peccato habemus &c. and Luther . tom. 2. Witemb . fol. 229. b. circa med. saithe . Patres excusatos habeo , qui vel tentatione vel necessitate adacti , fortiter negauerunt peccatum post baptismum remanere . Wee shall not here neede much to enquire what the auncient fathers thought hereof , seeinge onelie Austine , whoe verie diligentlie collected the sayinges of all ( the auncient fathers ) maye suffice therto , of him therefore let the readers receyue the certaine sence of antiquitie , yet betwene him and vs ys this difference , that &c. he dareth not to cal that disease sinne , but contented to vse the name of infirmitie , he teacheth yt to become at last sinne , when our will assenteth therto , whereas we hould concupiscence yt selfe to be sinne : &c. Eleuenthlie as concerninge the mediatorshipe of Christe , wheras Caluine teacheth that Christ was mediator accordinge both to his diuine and humane nature , to the contrarie whereof , wee (c) (c) See Bellarmin . tom. 1. l●b. 5. de Christo mediatore , c. 1. &c. 3. & soe teacheth S. Austine l. 10. confess . c. 43. sayinge . In quantum homo in tantum mediator , in quantum autem verbum , non medius , quia aequalis Deo . teache that Christe thoughe God and man , was yett but inferior and therefore but mediator , onelie accordinge to his humane nature , Caluine reprehendeth the fathers as herein dissagreeinge from him and consentinge with vs , sayinge , (d) (d) Caluin . institut . lib. 2. c. 14. §. 3 saythe hereof . Hic excusari non potest veterum error , qui dum ad mediatoris personam non attendunt , totius ferè doctrinae quae in euangelio Ioannis legitur genuinum obscurant sensum , &c. and see allso Beza in his epistol. theologic . printed . 1573. ep. 28. pag. 174. ante med. Caluin . l. 4. c. 12. §. 23. saythe . Certè quod sacerdotibus indictum fuit coniugium , id factum est impia tyrannide &c. and l. 1. 4. c. 12. §. 28. he reprehendeth herein S. Hierom. And heare the error of the auncient fathers cannot be excused , whoe not beinge attentiue to the person of the mediator , doe obscure the true sence of allmoste the wholle doctrine conteyned in Iohns ghospell , &c. Tweluethlie concerninge the marriage of priestes , Caluine as reprouinge the fathers herein saythe , ( e ) marriage was by ( theire ) wicked tyrannie forbidden vnto priestes ; for which he alledgeth in his margine Siricius , whoe liued 1200. yeres since , and he further saithe . (f) (f) C●luin . l. 4. c. 12. §. 27. saithe . Hinc illi canones quibus primo vetitum est ne matrimonium contraherent qui peruen●sent ad sacerdotij gradum &c. hac quia v●debantur reuerentiam sacerdotio conciliare , magno plausis etiam antiquitus recepta esse fateor : and see further hereof Caluin . l. 4. c. 4. §. 10. ante med. From hence proceeded those canons , which forbidde marriage to priestes &c. which thinge , for soe much as yt seemed to bringe priesthoode in reuerence , was with greate likinge by antiquitie receiued : Which his assertion in soe reprouinge herein the auncient fathers ys further affirmed by diuers (g) (g) maister Iewel . in his defence of the apologie , printed . 1571. part. 2. pag. 195 fine , saythe hereof , here maister Harding ys like to finde some good aduantage as haueinge vndoubtedlie , a greate number of the holye fathers on his side : and see also the fathers doctrine against priestes marriage confessed in Origen . Hierom. Ambrose , Innocentius , Syricius , and Epiphanius , by Chemnitius in his examen . Concil. Trid. part. 3. pag. 50. a. b. & 52. a. & 62. a. after the edition of 1578. confessed likewise , in Syricius , Innocentius , Calixtus , the second councell of Arles , the councell of Neocesarea &c. by Hospinian . in his histor. sacramentar . part . 1. printed . 1598. lib. 2. pag. 132. and see allso the like in the centurie writers . cent. 3 cap. 6. col. 148. line . 48. & centur. 4. cap. 4. col. 303. throughout , & col . 486. line . 58. & col. 704. line . 21. & col. 1293. line . 5. & 17. And Bucer in his gratulatio ad Ecclesiam Anglicanam , printed . in 4. Anno 1548. pag. 35. prope finem , acknowledgeth Ecclesiam Aegypti , Orientis , & sedis apostolicae diui Hieronymi tempore non recipere solitas in sacerdotibus , nisi qui mariti aut non fuissent , aut esse desijssent : Whereto he there opposeth sayinge : Nos contra obijcimus 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Spiritus sancti : of his followers : Thirtenthlie as concerninge satisfaction Caluine saythe . I (h) (h) Caluin . l. 3. c. 4. §. 38. saythe . Parum me mouent quae in veterum scriptis de satisfactione passim occurrunt , video quidem eorum nonnullos ( dicam simpliciter omnes ferè quorum libri extant ) aut hac in parte lapsos esse , aut nimis asperè ac durè loquutos . am litle moued with that which the auncient fathers doe ordinarelie write of satisfaction , diuers , or rather all of them whose bookes are extant , eyther erred herein , or spoke ouer harshlie . Whereto maister Whitaker addeth sayinge , (i) (i) see this in maister Whitaker . contra Camp . printed . 1604. rat. 5. pag. 78. and see him allso alledged in maister Fulkes defence of the Englishe translations , printed . 1583. pag. 368. ante med . not Cyprian onelye , but allmoste all the most holye fathers of that time were in that error , as thinkinge soe to paye the paynes due for sinne to satisfie gods iustice : &c. Fourtenthlie as concerninge solemne enioyned penance Caluine saythe , the (k) (k) Caluin . instit . l. 4. c. 12. §. 8. saythe . Qua in parte excusari nullo modo potest immodica veterum austeritas , quae & prorsus à Domini praescripto dissidebat , & erat mirum in modum periculosa , nam cum peccatori poenitentiam solennem & priuationem à sacra communione nunc in septem , nunc in quatuor , nunc in tres annos , nunc intotam vitam indicerent , quid inde ? &c. immoderate austeritie of the aunciente fathers was inexcusable , and varied whollye from the lords commandement in theire enioyninge solemne penance to sinners for . 7 or . 4 or . 3. yeres , &c. in soe much as yet he further specially reproueth S. Hierom for tearminge pennance the second table after shipwracke , and in like plaine maner are the fathers herein confessed and (*) (*) Chemnitius in his examen . printed . 1578. part. 4. pag. 68. a. fine , saithe . Nec vero nescius sum , veteres aliquando nimis largiter & verbis nimium magnificis disciplinam illam canonicam commendare &c. and Melancthon . in epist. aa Romanos , printed . 1540. in cap. 14. pag. 350. prope initium . and allso in the booke entituled . Libelli aliquot Melancthonis &c. printed in 8. Witembergae . 1561. fol. 11. a. initio . saithe . Tota Synodus Nicaena , consensu multitudinis aut temporis victa , approbauit canones paenitentiae , &c. reproued by Chemnitius , and Melancthon ; Fiuenthlie as concerninge Monachisme , Caluine sayth of the auncient monckes . (l) (l) Caluin . instit . l. 4. c. 19. §. 17. saithe of pennance . Ementitum sacramentum ornarunt , &c. secundum esse tabulam post naufragium , quia si quis vestem innocentiae in baptismo perceptam peccando corruperit , per paenitentiam reparare potest , sed dictum est Hieronymi , cuiuscunque sit , quin planè impium sit excusari nequit : &c. and see also the Centuristes . cent. 4. c. 10. col. 1243. line 33. They laye vpon the grounde , theire drincke was water , theire meate bread , herbes and rootes , &c. (m) (m) Caluin . institut . lib. 4. cap. 13. §. 8. saithe of the auncient monckes . Humi dormiebant , potus erat aqua , cibus , panis , herbae ac radiculae praecipuae lautitiae in oleo & ciceribus : ab omni delicatiore victu & corporis cultu abstinebant : Haec hiperbolica videri possent nisi ab oculatis & expertis testibus traderentur , Nazianzeno , Basilio , & Chrisostomo . Eyewitnesses were the reporters hereof , Nazianzen , Basile , and Chrisostom : ( whome our aduersaries doe (*) (*) maister D. Willet in his Synopsis , printed . 1592. pag. 258. chargeth the fathers with rigorouse and vnnaturall chastisinge of theire bodies contrarie to the rule of the ghospell : reproueinge there allso Saint Basile , and Gregorie Nazianzen , for pluckinge downe them selues by immoderate fastinge , and concludeth there sayinge . Where in all the scriptures learned these men thus to punishe theire bodies ? therefore reprehend ) they (n) (n) Caluin . institut . lib. 4. cap. 13. §. 9. yt is further sayde of them . Non solum à vino & carnibus abstinent , &c. abstayned from wine and fleshe , ( o ) certaine of the fathers did euilly vnderstande , (p) (p) ibidem . lib. 4. cap. 13. §. 13. fine . Caluin . saithe . Fateor hunc locum à quibusdam ex patribus male intellectum , atque hinc natam esse voluntariae paupertatis affectationem . Math. 19.21 . from whence did springe the affectation of voluntarie pouertie and againe he saythe further (p) (p) Caluin . institut . l. 4. ● . 13. §. 17. saith . Hoc inquinut ab vltima memoria fuit obseruatum , vt se alligarent continentia vot● qui totos se Demin● dicare vellent , fateor quoque antiquitus receptum fuisse hunc morem , sed eam atatem sic ab omni vitio liberam fuisse non concedo . This saye ( the papistes ) was obserued from the furthest age , that they who would wholly consecrate them selues to the lorde , should bynde them selues with the vowe of continencie : I confesse this custome was auncientlie receyued , but that age not to be soe free from blame &c. in soe much as he forbeareth not to reprehend S. Austine , sayinge , (q) (q) Caluin . lib. 4. c. 13. §. 16. saithe . Interim non dissimulo vel in illa quam Augustinus commendat prisca forma ( monachismi ) esse non nihil quod mihi parum placeat : I doe not dissemble , but that euen in that auncient forme of monachisme which Austine commendeth , is somewhat which I dislike : & in like playne sorte are the fathers charged with error in monachisme by diuers (r) (r) maister Carthwrighte in his 2. replie . part. 1. printed . 1575. saithe , that monckes are antichristian notwithstandinge theire auncienty . pag. 502. circa med . and that Hieroms Monkes , Hermites , and Anchorites , were at that tyme very grosse . pag. 510. ante med . other protestant writers . Sixtenthlie as concerninge Saincte Peter , Caluine saythe (s) (s) Caluin . institut . l. 4. c. 6. §. 6. saythe . Nam illae veteres ineptiae &c. relatu quoque indignae sunt , in Petro fundatam esse ecclesiam , quia dictum sit , super hanc Petram &c. At nonnulli ex patribus sic exposuerunt , sed quum reclamet tota scriptura , quid eum authoritas aduersus Deum pratenditur ? Those auncient fooleries are vnworthie of rehearsal &c. ( as ) that the churche was founded vpon Peter , because yt was sayde to Peter , vpon this rocke &c. but certaine of the fathers haue soe expounded yt , but the wholle scripture ys againste them &c. and the verie like is affirmed by Danaeus (t) (t) Danaeus in respons. ad Bellarmin . disput part . 1. printed . 1596. ad. 3. controu. cap. 25. pag. 277. post med. saithe . Dictum enim Christi . Math. 16. Tu es Petrus & super hanc petram &c. pessimè de persona Petri sunt interpretati patres . Caluines greate disciple : Seauententhlie as concerninge Antichrists cominge not to be till the Roman Empier ( yett in beinge ) be firste ouerthrowne , Caluine saythe therein of the fathers , I (u) (u) Caluin . in omnes Pauli epistolas , printed . 1565. in 2. Thessal. 2. vers. 3. pag. 752. b. post med. saithe . Ac miror tam multos scriptores , doctos alioqui & acutos , in re tam facili hallucinatos esse , nisi quod quum errasset vnus , turmatim alij fine iudicio sequuti sunt , &c. wonder that soe manie learned writers coulde be deceyued in soe easie a matter &c. and the like acknowledgment is made by (x) (x) See Iustus Molitor de Ecclesia militante , printed . 1605 pag. 110. Iustus Molitor , and others : Eightenthlie , as concerninge the auncient primacie of the Romane churche , Caluine affirmeth (y) (y) Caluin . institut . lib. 4. cap. 7. §. 12. saithe . Nulla est vox in eius scriptis qua superbius iactet primatus sui amplitudinem quam ista , nescio quis episcopus non subiectus sit sedi apostolicae , vbi in culpa inuenitur : &c. tribuit sibi ius corrigendi &c. howe that S. Gregorie dothe in no place more proudlie , boast of the amplitude of his sea , then where he saythe , I knowe not what Bishop is not subiecte to the Apostolicke sea , if he be founde in faulte &c. that also (z) (z) Caluin . ibidem . lib. 4. cap. 7. §. 4. saithe . Quod autem scribit ( Gregorius ) oblatum fuisse Leoni hunc honorem in synodo Chalcedonensi , nullam habet veri speciem . Gregorie did without any color of truthe write , that the honor ( of beinge called vniuersall Bishop ) was offred to Pope Leo in the councell of Calcedon : that likewise (a) (a) Caluin . ibidem . §. 11. saithe of Pope Leo , fuit enim vir ille vt eruditus ac fecundus , ita gloriae & dominationis supra modum cupidus : Caluin . institut . lib. 4. cap. 7. §. 9. confesseth this , affirminge that the Roman Bishops did then alledge this councell as beinge the councell of Nice , which he reproueth , whereas yt was in verie deed celebrated not longe after the Nycen councell , and manie of the fathers of the Nycen councell present thereat : And see the protestante writer Osiander in centur. 4. lib. 3. cap. 2. pag. 295. confessinge and recitinge the 7. Canon of this Sardicum councell , which prescribeth appeals to Rome : Pope Leo was aboue measure desirouse of glorie and rule : and that the ( o auncient ) councell of Sardis , was alledged in S. Austines time as in proofe of appeals to Rome . Nintenthlie as concerninge reprobation and induration , Caluine saythe , The (b) (b) Caluin . institut . lib. 2. cap. 4. §. 3. saithe . Veteres religiosi interdum simplicem quoque veritatis confessionem in hac parte reformidunt &c. ne Augustinus illa quidem superstitione interdum solutus est , quemadmodum vbi dicit indurationem & excacationem non ad operationem Dei , sed ad praescientiam spectare , at istas argutias non recipiunt tot scripturae loquutiones , &c. auncient fathers were affraide to confesse the simple truthe in this behalfe , &c. and not Austine him selfe was sometimes free from that superstition , as where he affirmeth that induration & excecation pertayne not to the workinge of God , but to his foreknowledge : Twentithlie as concerninge the Euchariste , Caluine saithe of the real presence . That (c) (c) Whereas Hillarie . l. 8. de Trinitate post initium , affirmeth : manentem in nobis carnaliter filium , to wit , our naturall and corporall vnion with Christe , because that , nos verè sub misterio carnem corporis sui sumim●s &c. and that wee are , in Christ● per corporalem eius natiuitatem , & ille rursum in nobis per sacramentorum misterium &c. Whereto assenteth Cirill . in Iohn . l. 10. cap. 13. acknowledgeinge , misticae benedictionis virtutem , quae cum in nobis fiat , corporaliter quoque facit communicationem corporis Christi , Christum in nobis habitare &c. neque habitudine solum quae fit per charitatem , sed etiam participatione naturali , of which like iudgement are diuers other fathers . Caluin . in libro epistolarum & respons. printed . 1597. epist 208. pag. 392. initio , hereupon saithe . Veteres ac Hillarium praesertim & Cirillum longius quam par sit prouectos fuisse video , &c. illi inscitia sua deprehensi , & miseram latebram suffugiunt , &c. sed modo ne authoritatem eorum nobis obtrudant noui isti fusores , mihi satis erit non subscribere , &c. Hillarie and Ciril went further therein then was conuenient , and therefore , that he will not subscribe to them : soe he , of those two auncient fathers , the firste of the latine churche , the other of the greeke , whereto assenteth his collegue Peter martyr , sayinge : I (d) (d) soe saithe Peter Matyr in his epistles Annexed to his comon places in Englishe in his epistle there to Beza pag. 106. b. ante med . will not soe easely subscribe to Cirill , who affirmed such a communion , as therby euen the substance of Christes flesh and bloode , firste is ioyned to the blessinge , for soe he calleth the holie breade &c. affirminge yet further in this respecte (e) (e) see this there in the second alphabeticall table of the additions , vnder the letter . H. at the the worde heresie : the heresie of Cirill touchinge the communion of Christe : whereto mighte be added soundrie like testimonies of other (f) (f) Bucer . in his confessio de Eucharistia in Anglia ab eo scripta . Anno 1550. extante in the treatise entituled , Scripta eruditorum aliquot virorum de caena Domini , printed . in 8. 1561. pag. 37. fine saithe . In tantis misterijs religio mihi est , vel sanctorum patrum authoritate loquutiones vsurpare quae in scripturis traditae non sunt : quo enim illis nos traduxerit satan , & Antichristus deploramus omnes &c. qua sane de causa , illa sanctorum patrum dicta de mutatione symbolorum , &c. vsurpanda nunquam concesser● , nimis enim aliena sunt à verbis Dei , & merent hodie Ant christis ad horribilem illam supra omnes artolatriam , also Adamus Francisci in his margarita theolog . printed Witembergae 1602. pag. 256. post med. sai●he . Commentum papistarum de transubstantiatione mature in Ecclesiam irrepsit : and the protestant writer Anthoni d'Adamo in his Anatomie of the masse , printed . 1556. pag. 236. a. ante med. saythe . I haue not yett hytherto byn able to knowe , when this opinion of the reall and bodelie beinge of Christe in the sacrament , did beginne . protestante writers : In like maner . Whereas wee in regarde of this real presence doe affirme that the sacramente maye be (g) (g) See our opinion hereof reported by maister D. Willet in his Synopsis , printed . 1592. pag. 460. reserued , which our aduersaries denye , affirminge vpon theire contrarie grounde of but (h) (h) hereof see Peter Martyr , in his epistles Annexed to his comon places in English . pag. 207. b. post med . and Szegedin . in loc. commun . printed . M.D.XIII . pag. 182. §. 12. 15. sacramentall presence , that (i) (i) so saithe . D. Willet in his said Synopsis . pag. 460. ante med . it is no sacramente vnlesse yt be receiued , Caluine confesseth for vs and againste him selfe of reseruinge the sacramente sayinge . (k) (k) Caluin . institut . lib. 4. cap. 17. §. 39. saythe . Clare patet repositionem sacramenti quam nonnulli vrgent vt aegrotis extra ordinem distribuatur , inutilem esse &c. sed quisic faciunt habent veteris ecclesiae exemplum : fateor , verum in tanta & in qua non sine magno periculo erratur , nihil tutius est quam ipsam veritatem sequi : I confesse that those who soe doe , haue the example of the aunciente churche , but in soe greate a cause wherein to erre ys greatlie perillouse , nothinge ys more safe then to follow the truthe &c. and in like maner ( to omitte the like full testimonie of (l) (l) see Chemnitius in his examen , printed . 1578. part 2. pag. 102. a. post med. Chemnitius ) dothe Peter Martyr charge S. Ciril and others , (m) (m) Peter Martyr . aduersus Gardneri librum de Eucharistia , printed . 1581. ad . obiect . 213. col. 838. post med. hauinge recited S. Cirils playne sayinge , for reseruation , saythe thereof . Quod autem subijcitur , Eucharistiae reliquias assernatas in crastinum diem , à sanctificatione non cessare , spectat vt opinor ad receptam quandam consuetudinem apud veteres , &c. ea consuetudo etsi saperet non nihil superstitionis , tamen illi Cirillus alijque subscribebant , statim enim à temporibus apostolorum , paulatim caeptum est degenerari ab illi veteri simplicitate diuini cultus . with subscribinge to the superstitiouse custome of reseruation . One and twentethlie as concerninge the further question of sacrifice ( which is reputed for the (*) (*) see heretofore cap. 4. sect. 1. fine , at . i. greatest now dependinge controuersie ) Caluine reprehendeth the fathers for theire affirminge the Euchariste to be ( directlye (n) (n) maister Fulke againste the Rhem. test . printed . 1589. in Haebr. 7. sect. 3. fol. 406. a. initio . saithe . Melchisedechs bread and wine pertayned not to his pristelie office , neyther did he offer yt to God : And maister Whitaker in his answere to maister William Raynolds , printed . 1590. &c. pag. 67. saithe , Melchisedeth did not by anie thinge wherein he soe sacrificed , prefigure the priesthoode and sacrifice of Christe . againste the opinion of protestantes ) a sacrifice accordinge to the order of Melchisedech : Whereof saythe he , (o) (o) Caluin . in omnes Pauls epistolas , printed . 1505. in Haebr . c. 7. vers. 9. pag. 924. b. ante med. saythe . Quo magis tot veteres Ecclesiae doctores hac opinione occupatos fuisse miror , vt in oblationem panis & vini insisterent , &c. certè vt error errorem trahere solet , quum ipsi sacrificium in Christi caena nullo eius mandat● finx●ssent , adeoque canam adulterassent addite sacrificio , colores postea hinc inde accersere cenati sunt , quibus errorem suum fucerent : Arrisit hac panis & vini oblatio , & nullo iudicio protinus arrepta est : &c. soe bould ys Caluine with the fathers : I meruaill that soe manie aunciente doctors of the churche , were possessed with this opinion : the like whereof ys affirmed by (p) (p) maister Fulke againste Heskins , Saunders &c. printed . 1579. pag. 99. post med saythe . I confesse that diuers of the ould fathers were of opinion , that the breade and wyne which Melchisedech brought forth , was sacrificed by him , and that yt was a figure of the sac●ament which they improperlie calle a sacrifice : and see the fathers further reproued herein by maister Fulke againste the Remishe testament in Haebr . cap. 7. sect. 8. fol 405. b. fine , and by maister Whitaker contra Duraeum , printed . 1583. pag. 818. & 819. and maister Fulke againste Heskins &c. pag 5. circa med . confesseth , howe the fathers thought that Melchisedech therin resembled the pristehoode of Christe : maister Fulke and others : In lyke manner dothe he reproue (q) (q) Caluin . in tract . theolog . printed . 1597. de vera ecclesiae reformat . pag. 389. a. fine , & b. initio . saithe . Solenne est nebulonibus istis ( meaninge vs catholickes ) quicquid vitiosum in patribus legitur corradere &c. cum ergo obijctunt locum Malachiae , sic ( demissae sacrificio ) ab Ireneo exponi , oblationem Melchisedech sic tractari ab Athanasio , Ambrosio , Augustino , Arnobio , breuiter responsum sit , eosdem illos scriptores alibi quoque panem interpretari corpus Christi , sed ita ridicule vt dissentire nos cogat & ratio & veritas . S. Ireneus , Athanasius , Ambrose , Austine , and Arnobius , for theire confessed doctrine of sacrifice , wherin he houldeth them (r) (r) vt supra . at . t. ridiculouse , and he yet further saithe . (s) (s) see this nexte heretofore in the margine at . r. I wonder that soe manie auncient doctors of the churche , erred and forged a sacrifice in Christes supper without his commandement , and soe adulterated the supper with addinge of sacrifice : and againe (t) (t) Caluin . in his tract . theologic . &c. de vera Eccl●sia reform pag. 389. b. fine , saithe . Veteres excusandi non sunt , quatenus scilicet ipsos apparet à puro & genuino Christi instituto deflexisse , nam cum in hunc finem celebranda sit caena , vt sacrificio Christi communicemus , eo non contenti oblationem quoque addiderunt : Hoc auctarium vitiosum suisse dico , partim quia beneficium , Christi morte nobis prestitum , obscurat , partim quia &c. the auncient fathers are not to be excused , who varied from the pure institution of Christ , for whereas the supper ys to be celebrated , to the end that wee may communicate with Christes sacrifice ( vpon the crosse ) the fathers therewith not contented , haue added a ( further ) sacrifice ( in the Euchariste . ) This theire addition I affirme to be faultie , as obscuringe to vs the benefit of Christes deathe &c. Whereto he yett further addeth , that the (u) (u) Caluin . in libello de caena Dom. post med. extant in his tract . theologic . printed . 1597. pag. 7. b. fine . & 8. a. initio . saythe . Neque tamen possum veteris Ecclesiae consuetudinem excusare , quod gestu ac ritu suo speciem quandam sacrificij figuraret , ijsdem fere ceremonijs quae sub veteri testamento in vsu erant , eo excepto quod panis hostia loco animalis vtebantur , quod cum nimis ad Iudassmum accedat , nec Domini institutioni consentaneum sit , minime probo : custome of the aunciente churche ys not to be excused , in that yt set forth a kinde of sacriffce , in gesture , rite , and allmoste the same ceremonies , that were vsuall in the ould testament , onelie excepted , that in steed of a beaste , they vsed breade , &c. In soe muche that whereas we doe against our aduersaries distinguishe ( as in respecte of the diuers maner of oblation ) the sacrifice of the euchariste from Christes other bloodie oblation vpon the crosse , in respecte of which diuersitie , wee tearme the euchariste the vnbloody sacrifice , the fathers are soe clerelye consentinge with vs herein , that Caluine saithe , (x) (x) Caluin . in tractat . theologic . de vera eccles. reformat . pag. 390. a. ante med. saithe . Respondi quod videbatur de patrum authoritate , itaque cum concludunt Ecclesiam secundum scripturae sanctorumque patrum testimonia duo sacrificia agnoscere , in altero mentiuntur , in altero errant , plus hominum placitis aut opinion : quam debeatur tribuendo : scriptura enim vbique illis reclamat , &c. quod ad veteres spectat , non est quod in eorum gratiam ab aeterna & inflexibili Dei veritate recedamus ; proinde incruentum illud sacrificium quod commenti sunt homines sibi habeant , &c. As concerninge the auncient fathers , wee are not in fauour of them , to departe from the truthe , therefore that vnbloodie sacrifice which men haue fayned , let them keepe to them selues : &c. and againe (y) (y) Caluin . in omnes Pauli epist. in Habr . c. 9. vers. 26. p. 94. 6. b. fine , saithe . Hinc patet quam friuola sit distinctio illa &c. quum dicunt papista immolationem Christi in cruce fuisse sanguineam , missa vero sacrificium &c. nihil moror quod sic loquantur vetusti scriptores , neque enim est in hominum arbitrio , cuiusmodi ipsis libuerit sacrificia fingere : this distinction of the papistes of Christes bloodie oblation vpon the crosse , and the vnbloodie sacrifice in the masse , ys friuolouse &c. I am nothinge moued that the auncient writers speake soe , for it is not in mens power to forge sacrifices at theire pleasure . Furthermore wheras wee ( in respect wee houlde this sacrifice for propitiatorie ) doe in our celebration thereof , make mencion therein of the deade , Caluine reiecteth the fathers herein , sayinge : (z) (z) Caluin . in tract . theolog . de ver. eccles. reform . pag. 394. b. ante med. saithe . Superest alter ordo mortuorum qu●rum mentionem in caena fieri volunt , vt detur illis locus refrigerij , lucis & pacis : non nego hanc fuisse vetustissimam consuetudinem , & quoniam magna est vis consuetudinis , aut potius regnum , ideo eiusmodi preces fateor Chrisostomo , Epiphanio , Augustino , & similibus probatas fuisse , quod à maioribus quasi per manus traditae essent , &c. quod breui tempore inualuerat , nimia facilitate fine ratione aut iudicio secuti sunt : As concerninge the other sorte of the deade , of whome they would haue mencion to be made in celebration of the supper , that a place of ease , lighte and peace , mighte be giuen to them ; I confesse that the custome hereof was moste aunciente , and that suche prayers were allowed of by Chrisostom , Austine , and Epiphanius , as receyued by succession from theire auncestors , the vsage whereof the afore named fathers followed , without reason or iudgment : &c. And in like playne sorte are the fathers directlie charged , with offeringe sacrifice for the deade by (a) (a) maister Fulke in his confutacion of purgatorie , acknowledgeth that Tertulian , Ciprian , Austine , Hierom , and a greate manie moe , doe witnesse that sacrifice for the dead ys the tradition of the Apostles : pag. 362. ante med. & pag. 303. circa med. & 393. paulo ante med . after the edition of 1577. also whereas in S. Cirill . ( whoe liued about Anno Dom. 320. ) in catech. mystag. 5. ante med the sacrament ys by him tearmed , hostia propitiationis : and maximum animarum ( defunctarum ) iuuamen pro quibus offertur . Hospinian ( a learned Caluiniste ) in histor. sacram . acknowledgeth the receiued custome of that auncient age sayinge . dicit Cirillus ( Hierosolimitanus ) pro sui iam temporis recepta consuetudine , sacrificium altaris maximum iuuamen esse animarum , ( part . 1. lib. 2. cap. 7. pag. 167. initio . In like maner Bullinger de Origine erroris , printed . 1539. fol. 223. a. initio . saithe . Augustinus meminit oblationis pro defunctis , &c. in Enchir. 109. neque negandum est defunctorum animas pietate suorum viuentium releuari , cum pro illis sacrificium mediatoris offertur . &c. id quod ideo copiosius expono , vt intelligas ritum illum offerendi pro defunctis , non institutum esse ab Apostolis , sed à sanctis patribus , quibus hic quidem error pius &c. condonari potest : and see Bullingers deceades in English . decad. 5. serm. 9. pag. 1082. a. post med . and see Lauather de spectris , printed . 1570. part. 3. c. 10. pag. 254. circa med . maister Fulke , and other of Caluines followers : Two and twentithlie : As concerninge Angels theire inuocation and honor , Caluine saythe , That no doctrine by him impugnedys , (2) (2) Caluin . institut . l. c. 24 §. 10. saithe . Ita videmus Christi gloriam superioribus aliquot seculis fuisse multis modis obscuratam , cum immodicis elogijs Angeli praeter verbum Dei cumularentur ; neque vllum ferè antiquius est vitium ex ijs quae hodie impugnamus : more auncient then yt : And as concerninge prayer to other sanctes , Caluine (3) (3) Caluin . instit . l. 3. c. 20. §. 21. saythe of prayer to saintes . Id aliquot seculis factitatum quis neget , &c. reprehendeth the vsage thereof for former ages : as also maister Whitguifte late Archbish. discoursinge (4) (4) maister Whitguifte in his defence &c. printed 1574. tract. 8. pag. 472. fine , & 473. initio . of doctrine taughte in any age since the apostles , affirmeth without anye other exception of age or father , that ( to vse his owne wordes ) Al the (5) (5) maister . Whitguifte . ibidem . pag. 473. paulo post initium . Bishoppes and learned writers of the greeke churche and latynes allso for the moste parte , were spotted with doctrines of freewill , merits , inuocation of sainctes and such lyke , &c. Lastlye , as concerninge Images , Caluine reprehendeth S. Gregorie , affirminge , (6) (6) Caluin . institut . lib. 1. c. 11. §. 5. saithe . Scio illud , vulgo plus quam tritum libros idiotarum esse imagines : dixit hoc Gregorius , at longè aliter pronunciat spiritus Dei , in cuius schola si edoctus fuisset ( Gregorius ) hac in parte nunquam ita loquutus foret . that he speaketh otherwise of them then dothe the holy ghost : Hitherto of Caluines boulde reiectinge of the fathers , euen in the pointes now controuerted betwene vs and his followers , in all which he confesseth the fathers to speake for vs and againste him , haueinge no other euasion but in some places to pretend , either that the fathers meante not as they spoke , or els ( which maister Carthwrighte (*) (*) maister Carthwright in his 2. replie . part. 1. pag. 627. fine , saithe . Yf yt be a simple answer to set one author againste an other , yt is muche more simple to set one authoritie at variance with it self , without shewinge any waye of reconciliation : tearmeth a simple ( kinde of answere ) that they were herein contrarie to them selues . Affirminge further to such purpose in generall , and sayinge of the fathers . (7) (7) Caluine . in his preface , ad Franciscum Regem Galliae paulo ante med. ( set before his institutions haueinge mencioned , patres antiquos & melioris adhuc saeculi scriptores , saith of them . Multa ignorarunt sancti illi viri , saepè inter se conflictantur , interdum etiam secum ipsi pugnant . They good men , were ignorante of manie thinges , oftentimes they contende amonge themselues , and doe sometimes differre euen from themselues : to which like vnworthie answere Peter Martyr , Melancthon and Beza doe likewise in these extremes finallie betake (b) (b) see Beza hereafter c. 7. sect. 4. prope finem , at . n. and see Melancthon in epistolam Pauli ad Romanos , printed . in 8. 1540. in cap. 14. pag. 419. ante med . and Peter Martyr de votis , printed . 1559. pag. 463. paulo ante med . them selues . To conclude this poynte , againste all slipperie euasion vndulie pretended by maister D. Feilde : (*) (*) Whereas maister D. Feilde in his bookes of the churche , printed . 1606. lib. 3. cap. 15. & 16. & 17. pag. 91. 92. 93. &c. pretendeth that Caluine intended not to charge the aunciente fathers as erringe with the papistes in the foresaide articles , to that end framinge a seuerall conceited euasion vpon eche seuerall particuler example , maister Whitaker directlye to the contrarie confesseth , as next hereafter in the margine at the figure . 4. Erratum esse à veteri Ecclesia &c. that the auncient churche erred in them , and that these foresaide examples , were veterum errores quos cum papistis communes habuerunt , &c. errors of the auncient fathers , which were common with them to the papistes : a thinge in yt selfe as yet more euident by the like answerable acknowledgement of the centurie writers , confessed as here nexte hereafter by maister Whitaker , and allso of other protestante writers added to Caluines confession vpon eche particuler alledged example for the moste parte . our alledginge of Caluine concerninge the premisses ys soe vndoubted and true , that whereas Bellarmine alledged Caluine , and the centurie writers as chargeinge the auncient fathers with error (8) (8) see this in Bellarmin . tom. 1. de Notis Ecclesia . l. 4. c. 9. nota . 6. in freewill , lymbus patrum , denyall of concupiscence after baptisme to be sinne , satisfaction , prayer for the dead , merit , penance , the superstitiouse faste of lente , the vnmarried life of priestes , baptisme of laye persons in case of necessitie , sacrifice , &c. in prooffe whereof for soe much as concerneth Caluine , he also alledged moste of the sayings recited as heretofore out of Caluine ; maister Whitaker ( no lesse learned then maister D. Feilde ) answeringe thereto , confesseth bothe of Caluine and the Centuristes , sayinge (9) (9) Whitaker de Ecclesia contra Bellarminum . controu. 2. quaest. 5. pag. 299. ante med. answeringe thereto saithe . Profert Bellarminus quaedam testimonia ex Caluino & centuriarum scriptoribus , isti quasdam veterum errores annotarunt , quos cum papistis communes habuerunt nempe de libero arbitrio , de meritis , de lymbo , de inuocatione sanctorum , de calibatu episcoporum , de satisfactione , & de quibusdam eiusmodi , &c. Whereto he there answereth , sayinge . Respondeo verum esse quod Caluinus ait , & qui centurias scripserunt , in multis erratum esse à veteri Ecclesia , vt de lymbo , de libero arbitrio , de operum meritis , & reliquis illis quae supra commemorantur , &c. ( after the edition of 1599. ) Bellarmine alledgeth certaine testimonies from Caluine and the Centurie writers , these noted certaine errors of the auncient fathers which were comon with them to the papistes , as namely concerninge freewill , merits , lymbus , inuocation of sainctes , the vnmaried life of priestes , satisfaction , and some moe such l●ke , &c. before recited , wherto he there further answereth not euadinge as doth maister Feilde , but confessinge and sayinge . (10) (10) vt supra at the figure . 9. Respondeo verum esse &c. I confesse yt is true which Caluine , and the Centurie writers doe affirme of the aunciente churches erringe in lymbus , freewill , meritt of woorkes , and in all those other poyntes before mencioned : soe confessedlie true is that which is as heretofore sett downe concerninge Caluines bould reiectinge of the auncient fathers : Wherein how he together with maister Whitaker , D. Humfrey , Peter Martyr , and Beza who ioyne with him (11) (11) Whitaker contra Duraeum . printed . 1583. l. 6. pag. 423. fine , saythe . Ex patrum erroribus , vester ille pontificiae religionis cento consultus est : and obserue further maister Whitaker next before at the figures 4. 5. allso D. Humfrey , in libello de vita Iuelli , printed . 1573. pag. 212. circa med . saythe to vs as in reprehension of maister Iuells soe bould offer , to be tryed by the fathers : Nimium largitus est , & vobis plus aquo concessit , & sibi nimium fuit iniurius , &c. & seipsum & Ecclesiam quodammodo spolianit , &c. quid nobis rei cum patribus , cum carne & sanguine ? and Peter Martyr de votis , printed . 1559. pag. 476. paulo post med . saythe . Quamdiu consistimus in concilijs & patribus , versabimur semper in ijsdem erroribus . And see Beza hereafter , cap. 7. sect. 4. at . i. k. in soe reiectinge the fathers , haue at once discouered theire owne nouellisme , and withall sett foorthe the confessed antiquitie of our catholicke religion , let the indifferent reader ( to whose censure wee submitte whatsoeuer hath bene sayde ) in gods name iudge .

VI.

NOwe lastely , howe seditiouse Caluine was reputed both in doctrine and practise , appeareth by his confessed seditiouse opinion (c) (c) Maister Bridges , Bish. of Oxforde , wrote a speciall booke entituled a defence &c. answeringe allso to the Arguments of Caluine Beza , and Danaeus with other our reuerend learned brethren both , for the regiment of women &c. printed . 1587. against the regimente of women in ciuile causes , as therby to (d) (d) ibidem lib. 9. pag. 711. prope initium , he saythe . Danaeus and Caluine were caried awaye in this matter to defeate the naturall righte and title of the soueraigne ( women ) princes of Englande , &c. defeate the then two catholicke quenes of Englande and Scotlande : Allso he is not abashed to write , that (e) (e) Caluin . in Daniel . cap. 6. vers. 22.25 . saythe . Abdicant se potestate terreni principes dum insurgunt contra Deum imo indigni sunt qui censeantur in numero hominum : potius ergo conspuere oportet in illorum capita , quam illis parere : princes doe bereaue them selues of authoritie when they erecte them selues againste God , yea that they are vnworthie to be accompted in the number of men , and therefore wee muste rather spitt vpon theire faces then obey them : a sayinge soe reproueable , notwithstandinge all excuse thereof by maister D. (f) (f) hereof see protest . apol. prefat. sect. 11. pag. 18. at . a. b. Moreton , that maister D. Wilkes , thoughe for Caluines credite supressinge his name , obiecteth yett to the puritanes these very wordes of Caluine as beinge seditiouse , sayinge . (g) (g) maister D. Wilkes of obedience , printed . 1605. pag. 60. They were your teachers whoe accompte those princes that are not refined by theire spirite , vnworthie to be accompted emongst the number of men , and therefore rather to be spitted vpon then obeyed , they were your teachers whoe defende rebellion againste princes of a different religion &c. Whereto mighte be added further testimonie (*) (*) see Caluin . institut . l. 4. c. 20 § 31. of Caluines other like seditiouse doctrine : In soe much as the late Archbishop of Canterburie , and maister D. Sutlife doe both of them confesse , howe that Iohn Knoxe , (h) (h) soe saith maister Bancrofte the late Archbishop in his d●ngerouse positions &c. pag. 10. initio . a man trayned vpp at Geneua , ( and whome Caluine tearmeth (i) (i) Caluin . in epist. & respons. epist. 305. fine . & pag. 565. fine , the epistle beinge written to Knoxe , saithe to him . Vale eximiè vir , & ex animo colende frater . an excellent man , and his (k) (k) vt supra . at . i. moste reuerend brother ) (l) (l) see this in the historie of the churche of Scotlande , printed by Vantrovillier . pag. 213. and alledged by maister Sutlife in his answer to a libell supplicatory , printed 1592. pag. 192. ante med. & 71. circa med . and see this allso reported by maister Bancrofte in his dangerouse positions , printed . 1595. pag. 10. ante med . reporteth the doctrine of Caluine and certaine other ministers then residinge at Geneua , teachinge that yt is lawfull for subiectes to reforme religion when princes will not , yea rather then fayle , euen by force of armes . Whereto mighte be added ( as the beste interpreter of Caluines doctrine ) the knowne confessed example of Geneua it selfe , the verie seate of Caluine , in which saithe maister Sutlife , they (m) (m) maister Sutlife in his answere to a libel supplicatorie . pag. 194. initio . of Geneua did depose theire ( catholicke ) liege lorde and prince from his temporall righte , albeit he was by righte of succession the temporall lorde and owner of that cittie and territorie : (n) (n) maister Bancrofte in his dangerouse positions &c. pag. 9. post med . since which time ( saythe the late Archbishop ) yt hath bene a principle with some of the chiefe ministers of Geneua &c. that if kinges and princes refused to reforme religion , the inferior magistrates or people by direction of the ministrie might lawfullie , and ought yf need required , euen by force and armes to reforme yt them selues , &c. And thus muche brifly concerninge Caluines life and doctrine , referringe the maner of his tragicke deathe , to that which hath bene heretofore sayde thereof , not onely by (o) (o) heretofore . cap. 6. sect. 1. at . d. Conradus Schlusselburge a protestante writter of greate (p) (p) heretofore , cap. 5. sect. 1. at . 1. esteeme : but allso by (q) (q) heretofore . cap. 6. §. 1. after . f. at . * . Iohannes Herennius , thoughe him selfe otherwise an earneste Caluiniste .

BEZA . CHAPT. VII .

NOwe lastelie as concerninge Theodore Beza , whose life was in like maner written by Hierom Bolsecke , and by him published . Anno 1582. wherein he obiecteth againste Beza manie greate and heynouse imputations set downe in particuler , with speciall naminge of times , places , and persons , as for example ( emonge other ) the sellinge of his priorie for readie monie in hande , and further lettinge yt to others in farme for fiue yeres vpon money before hande receyued , whereupon the abused parties ( vpon his secret steallinge awaye ) fell at publicke suite which depended of recorde in the courte at Paris ; Allso his then steallinge awaye ( at the tyme of his sayde flight ) the taylors wife dwellinge in Calender street at Paris : furthermore the gettinge of his mayde with childe at Geneua , and his then fayninge bothe him selfe and the mayde to be sicke of the plague , whereby none shoulde dare to come to them , whereupon he requested that they mighte be lodged in two chambers of Petrus Viretus in an outter gardine , which obteyned he caused a barber surgion to lett the woman blood , and to giue a stronge purgation , after which she was deliuered of a deade childe , which they buried in that gardine , as the sayde barber after confessed to Bolsecke himselfe : during which meane time Beza ( to couer the matter ) composed certaine spirituall songes of the great paynes he suffred by vehemencie of the plague , and printed them at Geneua : whereto are further added , his printed seditiouse bookes for stirringe vpp of ciuill warres in Fraunce , whereof one was entituled , the Frenche furies , an other Truethe , an other the Watche , an other the waking Bell , with others . Besides manie other like greeuouse imputations ; and the same deliuered as beinge soe particuler and publicke , that the vntruth of them , if anie were , could not but become discouerable to all mens knowledge : Although that all these were euen in Bezas life time published by Hierom Bolsecke , and (a) (a) With greate shew of confidence for yt is by him dedicated euen to the honorable , magistrates , councellors , and other gouernors of Geneua , for that ( saythe he ) they could best tell whether moste of those reportes were true or not , and of suche as they knew not , could beste learne and enquire : And he professeth to haue written Bezas life purposelie in Bezas life time , to th' end that Beza then liueinge mighte answere for him selfe : with greate shewe of confidence , by him dedicated to the gouernors of Geneua , and not without earneste protestation of his truthe and fidelitie therein , yet in regarde of my (b) (b) see heretofore , cap. 6. sect. 1. prope initium . former alledged reason concerninge Bolsecke , and the other method whereto I haue restrayned my selfe , I wil purposelie forbeare , eyther to affirme & make good or otherwise to disable Bolsecks foresaide reporte of them , as contentinge my selfe with such onely other testimonie , as ys deliuered by learned protestants them selues : In which course ys not vnworthy of obseruation , who much Beza differed from the apostolicke zeale and spirit , in his vncharitable and profane disclayme in all care of (c) (c) Beza in his wordes extant . in Sarauiae defensio tract . de diuersis ministrorum gradibus , printed Londini M.D.XCIIII . cap. 19. pag. 309. circa med. saythe . Neque vero nobis hic curiosè inquirendum puto num ad omnes gentes peruenerint Apostoli , nec etiam magnopere nobis de legatione ad remotissimas aliquas gentes laborandum , quum nobis domi & in propinquo sit satis superque , quod nos & posteros exercent , has igitur potius tam longinquas peregrinationet locustis illis , &c. Iesunomen ementientibus relinquamus , &c. conuertinge heathen nations to the faythe of Christe , leaueinge that ( professedlie ) to the Iesuites : a resolution in him soe vnchristiane , that D. Sarauia ( a learned Caluiniste ) for such (d) (d) Sarauia . ibidem . pag. 309. post med. saithe thereof . Responsionem huiusmodi à Domino Beza non expectabam , nec à quoquam theologo , cui euangelij praedicatio cordi sit , vt esse debet , &c. adserere iudico impium & ab omni christiana charitate alienum . condemneth it . In like manner concerninge Bezas licentiouse doctrine , what more dissolute in this kinde then his assertion that (e) (e) Beza de aeterna Dei praedestin . extant in his tract . theologic . printed . 372. §. 7. saithe . Stat ergo conclusio , Deum ipsum prout ei libuit , omnia futura ab aterno decernere , ita quoque illa suo tempore sua ipsius efficacitate peragere sicut vult . God decreeth all things to come , and by his owne efficacye worketh them : And as Suinglius teacheth , that in respect hereof one (*) (*) hereof see Suinglius h●retofore . cap. 5. sect. 2. in the margin . at . o. p. q. and the verie same wycked action which is euil in vs , is yett good in God : so likewise saith Beza , (f) (f) Beza . de aeterna Dei praedest . vb● supr. pag. 73. § 19. saithe . Quicquid agit Deus bonum est &c. omnia autem ●fficit , omnia igitur bona sunt quatenus à Deo efficiuntur , & discrimen illud boni & mal●m instrutis duntaxat locum habet , &c and see the same also in Bez●s displaye of popish practi●es in English , printed . 1578. pag. 112. post med. whatsoeuer God doth is good he dothe all thinges , therfore all things are good as they be donne of him , and the difference of good and euill hath place onely in the instruments : Allso he further teacheth , that God (g) (g) soe saithe Beza in his Displaye , &c. pag. 202. paulo ante med . exciteth the wicked will of one theefe to kill an other , guideth his hand and weapon , iustlie enforcinge the will of the theefe , (h) (h) soe saythe Beza ibidem . pag. 116. fine . That God styrred vpp the minde of Dauid to number the people : that likewise God (i) (i) soe saythe Beza ibidem . pag. 17. paulo post med. doth decree some to destruction : (k) (k) Beza ibidem . pag. 31. fine . createth to perdition : and (l) (l) Beza ibidem . pag. 31. initio . predestinateth to his hatred and destruction , (m) (m) see this confessed and disliked in Beza and others by maister D. Willet heretofore . cap. 6. sect. 2. at . h. k. see this also in maister Bezas respons. ad acta colloquij Montisbelgar . &c. printed . 1589. part. 2. pag. 233. initio . & circa med . without any respect had to theire woorkes , either good or euill : in soe much that ( saithe he ) God (n) (n) soe saithe Beza , in respons. ad act. coll. &c. pag. 233. fine , & 234. & 235. and see Andreas his reporte hereof in his epitom . colloq. Montisbelgat . pag. 47. decreed euen the ( verie ) fall of Adam , and (*) (*) see this recited and reiected out of Bezas writinges by Grauwerus in his absurda absurd. 22. &c. cap. 5. fol. A. a. 2. and see in opusc . printed . 1570 pa. 4 7. initio . predestinateth ( the reprobate ) not onlie vnto damnation , but allso vnto ( sinne ) the cause therof , hitherto concerninge the reprobate : Nowe as touchinge his faithfull professors , Beza teacheth , that he (o) (o) see this in Iacobus Andreas his epitome . colloquij Montisbelgar . printed . 1583. pag. 44. & 48. in●tio . whoe dothe once trulie beleeue , cannot afterwardes falle from the grace of God , or lose his faithe by his adulterie , or anie other like sinnes : As for example that (p) (p) Beza . in respons. ad acta colloq. &c part. 2 pag. 73 fine , & 74. Dauid by his adulterie and murther , did not ( soe much as for that time ) lose the holie ghoste and fall from his faithe ( in which respecte perhaps yt was , that Beza as ys (*) (*) see hereafter . c. 7. sect. 1. fine , in the margin . at . y. hereafter alledged , did foe lasciuiouslie paraphrase Dauids Penitential Psalme ) whereto Bezas fauorers doe subscribe , affirminge as in sequell vpon Bezas foresaide doctrine , that (q) (q) so saithe . D. Fulke in the tower disput. with . F. Campion . printed . 1583. the seconde dayes conference . fol. l. 1. b. prope initium . Dauid ( euen ) when he committed adulterie was , and remayned the childe of God : That allso (r) (r) see this in maister Foxe Actes and monuments , printed . 1563 pag. 1338. b. post med . when wee sinne , wee diminishe not the glorie of God , all the danger in our sinne beinge the euill example to our neigbour : by cause that accordinge to this doctrine , sinne (s) (s) soe teacheth maister Wotton in his answer to the late popishe articles , printed . 1605. pag. 92. circa med . ys pardoned as soone as committed , (t) (t) soe teacheth maister Wotton . ibidem . pag. 41. circa med . and see Caluin . institut . l. 4. c. 15. §. 3. the faithfull person hauinge ( at once ) forgiuenes of all his sinnes paste and to come : Hence followeth theire receyued doctrine , that the difference of mortall and veniall sinne ariseth , (u) (u) Musculus . in loc. commu . printed . Basileae . 1573. in loc. de peccato , de discrimine peccati venialis ac mortalis , pag. 28. circa med. saythe . Sciendum est magis esse in hac causa personas peccantium , quam ipsa peccata confiderandas : and see Beza nexte heretofore at . f. not from the differente natures of the sinnes in themselues , but of the parties committinge them : soe as to theire faithfull professors (x) (x) soe teache Beza . in respons. ad acta colloquij , &c. part. 1. pag. 24. circa med. and Musculus in loc. commu . vbi sup. pag. 28. paulo post med. sayinge . Si personae peccantes in Christo sunt electa , consequitur & illorum peccata mortalia non esse sed venialia : &c. Si vero qui peccant sunt reprobi , omnia illorum peccata quamuis leuia videantur , mortalia existunt : see allso Caluin . l. 3. c. 4. §. 28. and maister Fulke againste the Rhem. test . printed . 1598. in 1. epist. Ioan. c. 1. sect. 5. initio . & fine , fol. 447. b. all sinnes are veniall , and to others , (y) (y) Soe saithe maister Willet , in his synopsis , &c. printed . 1592. pag. 560. ante med. and Musculus . in loc. commu . as nexte before at . x. and Beza . in his noui testam . printed . 1588. pag. 467. b. line . 23. saithe . Ex hoc consequitur nulla electis mortalia , nulla reprobis venialia esse peccata . all sinnes are mortall : that therefore sinne (z) (z) Whitaker de Ecclesia contra Bellarminum , printed . 1599. controu. 2. quaest. 5. pag. 301. circa med. saith . Nos dicimus , si quis actum fidei habeat , ei peccata non nocere , id quidem Lutherus affirmat id nos omnes dicimus . ys not hurtfull to him that actuallie beleeueth : In soe muche as maister Parkins concludeth sayinge , (a) (a) soe saithe maister Parkins in his workes , printed . 1603. pag. 465. b. paulo post med . and in the laste edition of his workes , volum. 1. printed . 1608. pag. 390. a prope initium . God will not condemne the elect yf they sinne , for the ground woorke of ( theire ) saluation ys laid in gods eternall election , and a thousand sinnes in the worlde , naye all the sinnes in the worlde &c. cannot ouerthrowe gods election &c God condemneth no man for sinne , yf he be adopted in Christe : of which adoption eche faythfull professor may allso not coniecturally persuade , but moste certainlie & infalliblie (b) (b) this is soe comon in Beza , and his followers , as needeth no proofe . assure him selfe : All which premisses are soe grosse in Beza , that Castalio ( a learned Caluiniste , and of greate (*) (*) see heretofore . cap. 4. sect. 3. at . * . s. t. u. x. esteeme ) with others doe not forbeare to (c) (c) see Castalios wordes of reprehension . in Beza de aeterna Dei pradest . extant . in Bezas . tract . theol . printed . 1570. pag. 423. initio . Where he saithe . Tua doctrina aiunt homines manifestè fieri deteriores . & see pag. 409. ante med. and Iacobus Andreas in epitom . colloquij Montisbelgar . pag. 47. circa med. where he saithe . Deus est author peccati secundum Bezam , and pag. 54. circa med. he saithe . Bezae opinio de praedestinatione impia est & blasphema : and pag. 48. initio . he saithe of Bezas doctrine , that it is , horrendum auditu . reprehende , & charge Beza for his foresaide licentiouse doctrine . As allso Bezas owne puritane brethren of Delphe published to the worlde (d) (d) in the booke entituled Iacobi Arminij S. Theologiae Doctoris eximij disputationes &c. cui praemittitur oratio de vita & obitu Arminij recitata à Petro Bertio . coll. illustr. D. D. ordinum regente dignissimo , printed . M. D.CX . in the saide , oration post med. is thus reported . Circumferebatur fortè quorundam piorum man●bus , libellus à quibusdam fratribus in Ecclesia Delfensi scriptus aduersus D. Bezam hoc titulo . Responsio ad argumenta quaedam Beza & Caluini ex tractatu de praedestinatione in caput 9. ad Romanos : eum libellum beatae memoriae D. Martinus Lydius , qui antea pastorem egerat in Ecclesiae Amsterdamensi tunc vero professorem agebat in noua Frisiorum accademia transmiserat ad D. Arminium , rogaueratque vt aduersus fratres Delfenses patrocinium susciperet D. Bezae credebatur à D. Lydio per quam ●doneus huic rei Arminius &c. neque erat omnino ab hoc instituto Arminius alienus , recens enim ex schola Geneuensi auribus circumferebat sonum lectionum & argumentorum D. Bezae : accingit ergo sese operi , sed dum molitur refutationem , dum argumenta vtrimque expendit , dum confert scripturas , dum se torquet ac fatigat , vero victus , primum sequntus est sententiam illam ipsam quam oppugnabat , postea in eam diuina virgula & Spiritus Sancti ductum delatus est , quam ad finem vsque vitae constanter ad seruit , &c. Iacobus Arminius in Fr. Iunij locum iubentibus ita curatoribus surrogatus est . their speciall booke thereof by them written againste Beza in soe much that whereas D. (*) (*) As next before in the margin . at . † . Martinus Lydius ( publicke professor in the newe vniuersitie of Frisia ) entreated D. Arminius ( whoe succeded Iunius in beinge publicke professor at the vniuersitie of Leyden ) that he woulde vndertake the patronag of Beza against the brethren of Delphe , as haueinge byn resident before at Geneua , and but latelie hearde Bezas lectures , and arguments touchinge this matter , Arminius accordinglie vndertaketh the same , and endeuoreth the saide brethrens refutacion : but whilest he expendeth the arguments on bothe partes , and conferreth the scriptures , himselfe ys ouercome , and imbracinge thereupon the verie same opinion which he began to impugne , he perseuered therein to the end of his life : so grossely erroneouse was Bezas doctine hereof houlden , and for such speciallie reiected , euen by the learned puritane diuines of his owne societie . But leauinge as now Bezas like further licentiouse doctrine ouer tediouse to recite , and to proceed in the other course and order of his life : first then emonge those ( confessed manye ) licentiouse (e) (e) Anthoni Faius . l. de vitae & obitu clarissimi viri D. Theodori Bezae , printed . Geneuae . 1606. pag. 9. paulo post med. confesseth and mencioneth , poemata illa quae ( Wolmario ) praeceptori illi suo inscripsit , in quibus non mores , sed stylum Catulli & Nazonis ad imitandum sibi proponens epigrammata quaedam licentiosius , quam voluisset scripta effudit . poems of his wherin he imitated the style of the most wanton , Catullus and Nazo , occurreth that knowne scandalouse epigrame here recited in the (f) (f) In Bezas epigrams is extant ( amonge other ) his epigram of Andebertus and Candida , the which hauing this title . Theodorus Beza de sua in Candidam & Andebertum beneuolentia : beginneth thus . Abest Candida Beza quid moraris ? Andebertus abest quid hic moraris ? Tenent Parisij tuos amores , habent Aurelij tuos lepores , & tu vezelijs manere pergis , procul Candidula amoribusque . Immo Vezelij procul valete , & vale pater , & valete fratres , nam Vezelijs carere possum , & carere parente & his & illis . At non candidula Andebertoque : margine , by him made of his inordinat likinge to his ganimed tearmed Andebertus , and to his woman called Candida , in which ( as thereby appearethe ) he muche (g) (g) sed vtrum ergo praferam duorum ? vtrum inuisere me decet priorem ? An quenquam tibi Candida anteponam ? an quenquam anteferam tibi Andeberte ? quid si me in geminas secem ipse partes ? harum vt altera Candidam reuisat , currat altera versus Andebertum ? at est Candida sic auara noui , vt totum cupiat tenere Bezam , sic Bezae est cupidus sui Andebertus , Beza vt gestiat integro potiri . Amplector quoque sic hunc & illam , vt totus cupiam videre triumque , integris frui integer duobus . debateth whether sinne he may preferr , and in the end concludeth with (h) (h) praeferre attamen alterum necesse est , ô duram nimium necessitatem ! sed post quam tamen alterum necesse est , priores tibi defero Andeberte , quod si Candida forte conqueratur , quid tum ? Basiolo tacebit vno : preferringe the boye before his Candida : I doe before hand acknowledge that maister D. Fulke in his treatise againste the defence of the Censure , doth in his their answere hereto , wholly rest as in deniall (i) (i) Maister Fulke in his treatise againste the defence of the censure , pag. 24. 6. cominge to answere the obiection of these particulars , taketh notice of them in particuler , but only answereth with denial in general of all imputations obiected against Beza . thereof . As also Geneua it selfe hathe in like shamefull deniall therof , latelie committed a verie notable & remarkable discouered (k) (k) whereas maister D. Morton confesseth hereof as nexte hereafter at . k. in his apologia catholica , printed at London by Iohn Norton . Anno 1605. They of Geneua set forthe an other edition thereof in 8. printed indeed at Geneua , but in shewe and title thereof at London and as by ( the very same ) Iohn Norton , Anno 1606. in which pag. 448. they doe quite put foorthe maister D. Moretons here nexte ensuinge wordes of acknowledgement at . k. and in steed thereof doe insert wordes of their owne , importinge a full and absolute denyal , whereby they pretende . D. Moreton to saye that these reportes thus giuen of Beza , were vntruthes à maledicentissimis & mendacissimis hominibus impudentissime conficta &c. An impudencie in them soe egregiouse that maister D. Moreton in the second parte of his apologia catholica , printed Londini Anno 1606. in his animaduersiones &c. in the end of that booke in lib. 2. cap. 21. exclaimeth therat saying thereof : Noua impressio Londini dicta , verè Geneuae facta , totum responsum meum pro Beza penitus expunxit , & responsum suum affuit : proh ! hominum fidem , doleo quidem tantam cum scriptis meis iniuriam factam esse , tum etiam praelo Geneuensi tantam corruptelae labem contractam . forgerie , mencioned in the margine hereof , but all in vaine , for the matter as beinge soe euident , ys not onelye affirmed by the foresaide protestante writer (*) (*) See Schlusselburge . heretofore , cap. 6. sect. 1. in the margine . at . d. and Schlusselburg . in theolog . Caluin . lib. 1. fol. 93. a. initio . saith . Constat & hoc Bezam obscaenissimos versus scripsisse ad germanum Andebertum Aureliae electum , & eundem tanquam adonidem à Beza factum esse . Conradus Schlusselburge , whoe publisheth a constat thereof . And by (l) (l) Tilmannus Heshutius in his booke entituled . Verae & sanae confessionis &c. saythe of Beza . Spurcissimis suis moribus dedecori fuit ipsis disciplinis honestis , quique nefandos amor illicitos concubitus , scortationes faeda adulteria sacrilego carmine decantauit orbi , non contentus eo quod ipse more porci in caeno flagitiosarum libidinum sese volutaret , nisi etiam aures studio sae iuuentutis suae illuuiae contaminaret : Tilmannus Heshutius an other protestante writer of greate reputation , but ys allso yet further confessed by our Englishe protestant writers , maister D. (m) (m) D. Sparkes in his answere to maister Iohn . D. Albines , printed . 1591. ( this foresaide matter beinge obiected there . pag. 397. He in his answere thereto , pag. 400. ) saythe thereof ; all this was before he was of our religion , euen whiles he was one of yours when he made them : Sparke , maister D. (n) (n) maister Moreton in his apol. cath. part. 1 l. 2. c. 21. pag. 355. circa med. reciteth our obiection saying : Orbi notum est quam salax fuit Beza , qui publicatis poematibus paudastris suas celebrare non crubuit , galliae probrum simoniacus , sodomita , omnibus vitijs coopertus : wherto he next after answereth ( as confessinge the matter of facte and ) saynge : Erat , erat , sed dum in volutabro vestro miser haeserat , &c. ille Beza igitur dum papista , hircus fuit . Moreton , and maister D. (*) (*) Sutliue de Turcapapismo , printed . 1599. l. 3. c. 10. pag. 204. circa med. answereth sayinge . In memoriam reuocat quae Beza adolescens & papista in quandam Candidam cecinerat &c. Sutliue , whoe all for theire beste answere thereto doe affirme , that indeed Beza did this , but ( saye they ) before his callinge to the ghospell , when he was yet popishe : which theire answere ( to forbeare the (o) (o) impertinent . for thoughe wee denie not , but that many greeuouse sinners haue repented and become afterwardes very holy men , yet that any euer since Christes tyme , offendinge soe inhumanely and against nature ( as ys here confessed of Beza ) should be called extraordinarely by God , to restore and publishe to the worlde true religion then formerlie decaide ( as Beza in the conference at Ratisbone affirmed his callinge to be extraordinerie : wherof see that learned Caluiniste D. Sarauia , in defens . tract . contra respons. Bezae . printed . 1594. pag. 56. fine , post med. & 74. fine . ) ys the pointe nowe onely vrged , and whereof we affirme all example to be wantinge : for as to that which maister Morton . ( in apol. cath. pag. 355. ) alledgeth of Saule made Paule , is vnapte ( if not iniuriouse to the Apostle ) seeinge his error was onely his persecutinge the church , grounded vpon preposterouse zeale towardes God , ( Act. 22.3.4 . ) and not in other wickednesse of life , to the contrarie whereof him selfe sayth . As touching my life from my childe-hoode , and what it was , all the Iewes knowe , that after the moste strayte secte of our religion I liued a Pharisee . Act. 26.5 . impertinencie thereof ) ys moste euidentlie vntrue , as appeareth euen by testimonie of Anthonie Faius ( Bezas dearest colleague , (p) (p) Anthoni Faius . l. de vita & obitu Bezae pag. 4● . fine . and successor at Geneua ) whoe ( in his ouer partiall treatise of the life and death of Beza ) affirmeth that (q) (q) Faius . ibidem pag. 8. fine , & 9. ante med. and see pag 11. ante med. Beza beinge but twelue yeres oulde , was broughte vp in learninge vnder Wolmarius , and by him then instructed out of the pure fountaine of Gods worde , (o) (o) Witnesse hereof Faius , vbi supra , where he maketh recital of Bezas will or testament pag. 73. initio . in which saithe . Faius , gratias agit Deo immortali , quod anno atatis suae 16. verae Christianae religionis cognitione ac luce donatus sit : in the readye knowledge of true Christiane pietie . A thinge more euident , in that Beza himselfe in his laste wil , and testament ( alledged by Faius ) doth ( r ) giue ( speciall ) thankes to the Immortall God , for that at the 16. yere of his age , he was enlightned with the knowledge of true Christiane religion : which time of his supposed enlightninge ( amputation being had of his birth , (s) (s) Faius vbi supra . pag. 8. post med. 24. Iulij 1519. and of his foresaide epigrames , printed at Paris vnder Bezas name by Robertus Stephanus , Ann. 1548. ) appeareth euidently to haue beene many yeres before his foresaide publishinge of the sayde epigrames , the which also as maye seeme by Anthonie Faius , (t) (t) see this next hertofore in he margin . at b. he dedicated euen to his foresaide maister Wolmarius , by whome (u) (u) next heretofore at . n. as before he was firste instructed in religion . In further prooffe whereof much more is affirmed by (x) (x) See Schlusselburg . in theol . Caluin . lib. 1. fol. 92. a. post med. & b. Schlusselburge from recitall out of Bezas other writinges , in soe muche as Beza in excuse thereof denyeth not the same epigrames , but onely saythe . (y) (y) see this confessed and reported in these wordes by the author of the aunswere for the time to the defence of the censure , printed . 1583. fol. 99. a. circa med . Indeed Andeberte was a yonge man then moste deare to me , &c. to whome beinge at Vezel I wrote trifelingelie certaine verses , wherein I did declare my singuler desire of seeinge him &c. But wheither the foresaide verses importe no more but soe , let the reader iudge : As allso I referre to lyke iudgment vpon what ground worke yt was , that (z) (z) soe reporteth the saide author in his sayde answere , fol. 98. b. ante med .. beinge called to Lausanna , ( a protestante towne ) to professe the greeke tongue , enquirie was made into his life &c. ( whereupon ) Beza maketh mencion of his epigrames , &c. and testifieth to them ( of Lausanna ) that there were many thinges in them , which did vtterly dislike him , for which he was hartelie sory . Hereto I will nowe but adde remembrance of that poeticall vaine , which Beza afterwardes waxinge oulde , continewed and vsed , when turninge the Psalmes of Dauid , into latine verse , ( a worke greatlie commended (a) (a) Faius de vita & obitu Bezae pag. 80. affirmeth that , Psalmos vario latinorum carminum genere elegantissime & suaeuissime expressos , orbi Christiano edidit , & see this treatise of Bezas , further there mencioned pag. 78. fine . by Anthony Faius ) he did amonge other (b) (b) in Bezas tract . theologic printed Geneuae . 1570. pag. 661. He paraphraseth the 50. Psalme as thus describinge Bersabe . paraphrase the 50. Psalme , which beinge whollie paenitentiall , and comprehendinge in it nothinge but matter of greeffe and teares , let yt be indifferentlie weighed , vpon perusall but of parte thereof alledged in the margine , ( wee will not saye how lasciuiousely , but ) how vnanswerable to Dauids contrition the same ys by Beza penned .

Tandem ad Bersabes conuertit lumina vultus , Bersabes qua non formosior altera , cunctas Isacidum populos inter numerata puellas , Sed coniuncta viro & mater iam digna videri , Et mox tam raras mortali in corpore dotes Miratus , patulae radiantem frontis honorem Purpureasque genas , pulchri & discrimina nazi , Os roseum & flauos per eburnea colla capillos Marmorcumque sinum , porrectaque brachia longè , Et terretes digitos , me vero ludere in istis Fas oculus inquit :

And a litle after he further describeth her beinge in the fountaine , in these lasciuiouse verses : Omnibus arridet pulchrae sibi conscia formae , Nunc sinit extrema crispantes fronte capillos Ludere , nunc varia discriminat arte vagantes , I am celare sinum simulat , mammasque coercet , Et superobiectat tennis velamina telae : I am cunctas ostentat opes , colloque superba Nudato , pulchra mentitur imagine diuam , Interdum excultis illi qui stabat in hortis Marmoreo insignis labro atque perennibus vndit Foute lauat , cereresque iaculatur amores .

Was this the spirit of Dauides repentance , or rather of Bezas yet hytherto continewed veyne of Nazo and Catullus , whome he is mencioned to haue imitated n●●● heretofore at . b. These wanton verses were such an open scandall , that nowe in the other late editions ( as namely in Bezas Psalmes of Dauid turned into latine verse , printed at Antuerp . 1580. they are for verye shame quite omitted and lefte fourthe , but yet stil extant and to be seene in the other former edition before mencioned , and in Bezas Psalmes of Dauid in latyne verse , printed at London . 1580.

II.

BVt to proceede in the further discourse of Bezas life , that learned Lutherane Conradus Schlusselburge , reporteth further sayinge , (c) (c) Schlusselburge . in theolog . Caluin . l. 1. fol. 92. b. fine , saith . Constat & hoc Bezam sibi despondisse suam Candidam inscijs parentibus , & cum ea quatuor Annos consueuisso concubina vtendo , autequam Candidam vxorem duxerit . this allso is manifest , that Beza espoused his Candida without her parents assente , & for four yeres space before he marryed her , kepte her as his concubine : And whereas yt is also reported , that his secret flighte in companie of the saide woman for preuentinge of troubles hereupon to him intended , was the firste occasion which brought him with her to Geneua , where ( saythe the reporter ) he (*) (*) hereof see nexte hereafter in the margine at . b. * . was forced to marrie her in preuention of open scandall at theire then conceyued incontinencie , ( which allso is made more odiouse and remarkeable by Bezas owne vnchaste profane (d) (d) Hutterus publique professor in the vniuersitie of Witemberge , in his libri concordiae explicatio . printed . 1608. Art. 7. fine , & pag. 703. circa med. reporteth sayinge . Beza in fine libri de absentia corporis Christi in caena scribit , Candidae siue Amasiae suae culum ( parce tu Christe blasphemias istas mihi referenti ) imo partem diuersam magis adhuc pudendam , mundiorem esse quam illorum ora , qui simpliciter verbis Christi inherentes , credunt se praesens Christi corpus in caena sacra , ore suo accipere . wordes , soe immodeste as I blushe euen in my verie forbearance to Englishe them ) yt is not altogether without scruple , that Anthoni Faius not ignorante of this soe comon reporte , and vndertakinge ( in his saide discourse of Bezas life ) to make mention of Bezas marriage , doth no better preuent or cleare yt , but rather ( as some conceaue ) dothe giue colour thereto , tellinge howe that Beza (e) (e) Faius de vita & obitu Beza . pag. 11. initio , saithe . Nam & voluptatem illecebris , & ambitiosulae gloriae quam ex epigrammatorum editione erat adeptus , honorumque amplissimorum spe irretitus aliquandiu detinebatur , &c. ac primum ne à iuuenilibus illis desiderijs superaretur , vxorem sibi despondit , sed clam conscio vno & altero ex pijs amicis . beinge entangled with the enticement of voluptuousnesse , ambitiouse sweetnes of glorie gotten vpon the edi ion of his epigrames , and with hope of prefermente , did ( leaste he should be ouercome by those youthfull desires ) promise him selfe in marriage , but yett secretlie , one or twoe of his godly frend● made priuie thereto : And that continewinge with the partie in this estate longe time together , at last ( saythe Faius ) betakinge (f) (f) ibidem pag. 12. fine , yt is saide : Seque in voluntariam exilium cum sua coniuge recipit Geneuam , Anno 1548. ibi primum palam in Ecclesia solenni inter Christianos ritu matrimonium celebrauit . him selfe into voluntarie exile , he with his ( foresaide ) spouse came to Geneua , and there firste openlie in the churche , celebrated the marriage accordinge to the solemne rite of Christianes : then which discourse of Faius what more (*) (*) More inferringe for Faius his pretence of Bezas former supposed marriage , beinge as of his marriage not knowne and open but in secret , and in presence of some one or other of his godlie frendes not to be named , together with further mencion of his open marriage after all this in the open churche at Geneua , vpon his first cominge thither with he her , what other thinge argueth all this , but that Beza was enforced to marrie her vpon the then conceyued suspicion of his incontinencie with her : inferringe to proue that Beza was as then suspected to liue with her incontinenthe , and that to auoide the danger thereof , therefore married her openlie in the churche at Geneua , which was no lesse them sacriledge , had he byn then before allreadie married to her : this pointe seemeth furthermore soe euident , that our Englishe protestant poet maister Owen , taketh notice thereof in his epigrames , where writinge of Bezas two wiues , he saythe . The (g) (g) maister Owen in his soe much esteemed epigrames , printed Londini . ex officina Humfredi . Lownes , Anno 1607. editione tertia ( wherin he so commendeth his English protestant Bishops l. 2. epigram . 23. 24. & 25 ) dothe there . l. 1. epigram . 141. in Theodorum , thus write of Bezas two marraiges . Vxorem tibi more nouo fas ducere non est , quid refert ? veterinam tibi lege licet : At tu Mosaicam violasti bis quoque legem , nupta prior meretrix nam fuit , haec vidua est . Leuit. c. 21. vers. 7.13 . & 14. thus farre maister Owen : firste was a whore , and the seconde a widdowe , concerninge which his seconde wife , I cannot but commende to all indifferente iudgements , what signe of mortification beseeminge Bezas pretended (h) (h) hereof see Beza in epist. theolog . printed . 1573. ex Alemanno , pag. 49. and see hereafter c. 7. §. 5. fine , in the margine at . s. extraordinarie vocation was by him shewed , when after the (i) (i) Faius de vita & obitu Beza . pag. 54. ante med. saythe , Anno 1588. mense April . è viuis excessit , Claudia de Nossa Beza coniux , cum qua coniunctissime & honestissime vixerat annos quadraginta . deathe of his sayde firste wife , him selfe beinge then sole (k) (k) Fayus . ibidem . pag. 74. ante med. saithe . Liberos nullos vnquam habuit . without children , and at the time of her sayde deathe , aged (l) (l) Fayus . ibidem . pag 8. fine , affirminge Beza to be borne . 24. Iunij Anno 1519. and the same compared to her foresayde deathe in April . 1588. yt followeth by computation , that he was then aged 69. yeres wantinge but one monethe . threescore & nyne yeres , he yet afterwardes ( beinge then entred vpon the 70. yere of his age ) in more then ordinarie haste , euen within the compasse but of some fewe (m) (m) It appeareth by Fayus vbi supra . pag. 66. fine , & 67. initio . that Beza died . 13. Octobris 1605. aged . 86. yeres . 3. monethes and 19. dayes : and yt appeareth further . pag. 74. ante med . that his seconde wife had ben then maried to him duringe the space of 17. yeres , which 17. yeres beinge deducted from the foresaide , 86. yeres of his age , sheweth her marriage vnto Beza to haue bene within the meane time , which was betwene April . 1588. in which his firste wife dyed ( as next heretofore . at . e. ) and the 13. of October then next followinge , which begunne the first seauententh yere of the second wyues continuance with Beza : and this perhaps was the cause why Anthonie Fayus beinge curiouse in settinge downe the verie yere , and certaine tyme of Bezas other proceedinges , as namely of his birthe ( pag. 8. ) his death . ( pag. 66. ) his first marriage at Geneua ( pag. 12. ) the death of his first wife . ( pag. 54. ) and diuers other like , forbeareth yet to obserue this course in like settinge downe the certaine tyme of his seconde marriage , thoughe yet neuerthelesse the obseruant reader may otherwise collecte the same from him , in that vpon his foresayde mencion of Bezas first wifes death , Anno 1588. set downe , pag. 54. he doth saye , pag. 55. that Beza made his second marriage ( aliquanto post tempore ) a smalle time after , and the same there set downe as in order precedent to Bezas actions of Anno 1589. which yere of Anno 1589. beginneth not before , pag. 56. initio . monthes (n) (n) Fayus vbi supra . pag. 55. paulo post med. married ( not without greate note thereof both at home and a broade ) Katherine the ( yonge ) widdowe of Franciscus Taraffus , whereof maister Owen in his foresayde epigrames ( amongst his highe , prayses there seriously giuen of diuers his protestant Bishops ) affordeth not his vnwittie nor vnpleasant (o) (o) maister Owen in his epigrames ( mencioned nexte heretofore . at . c. ) lib. 2. epigram . 14. in Theodorum , saythe . Iam septem denos ageret cum Rex Dauid Annos fouit ei gelidum pulchra puella latus , cui ne dissimilis tanto videare propheta , duxisti iuuenem tam Theodore senex . remembrance .

III.

AS concerninge Bezas notable dissemblinge and temporisinge in matter of religion , I will ( forbearinge maister (a) (a) See nexte hereafter , sect. 4. after z. in the margine at . * . Bancroftes further charginge him in this kinde ) onely alledge one example thereof mencioned by the protestante writer Osiander , whoe reporteth (b) (b) see this in Osiander . centur. 16. lib. 3. cap. 28. pag. 657. post med . that certaine ( protestantes ) beinge caste into prison at Paris , the Frenche Caluinistes sente , as Legates into Germanie Beza and Farellus , that they mighte obteine from the protestant Princes , theire intercession to the Frenche kinge for the ( foresaide ) captiues , these legates Beza and Farellus goinge first to Wormes vnto the Lutherane diuines , Melancthon , Brentius , Marpachius , and Iacobus Andreas , offred vnto them a confession of theire faithe , in which they did professe ( amonge other thinges ) the verie substance of Christes fleshe to be exhibited in the sacred supper , & that the difference amonge the ( protestant ) diuines , was not of the thinge yt selfe , but onely of the manner of the presence , which was knowne onely to God : (*) (*) Pl●raque in illa confessione sit posita erant , vt videretur non Caluinistica sed Lutheranae : huius confessionis antographon ego vidi & legi manu Theodori Beza & Farelli subsignatum &c. Tigurini Theologi hanc Beza & Farelli confessionem vt nimis Lutheranam reprehenderunt , quibus responderunt Beza & Farellus ; opus sibi fuisse bono dolo ad liberandos fratres : item se in illa confessione clam apud se in scrinio pectoris sui , duas voces per fidem & spiritualiter retinuisse : ( Osiander . ibidem . pag. 65. ante med. ) allso the Lutheran writer Holderus in his booke entituled . Afinus , printed . Tubingae . 1587. cap. 29. pag. 49. circa med. saithe hereof . Tigurini vbi de re tota certiores fiunt , tanta hominis impostura acriter dolent , & eam confessionem magna contentione impugnant , Bezamque falsi reum peragunt : quid vero interim Beza , num se deserit ? minime : Audi artem tali artifice dignam : vult persuadere Tigurinis , dolum aliquando bonum esse , & aliud agere , aliudque simulare , &c. and manie thinges were soe put in that confession , as they seemed not Caluinisticall , but Lutherane : the originall copie of this confession I my selfe ( saythe Osiander ) bothe sawe and read , yt beinge subscribed with the hand writinge of Beza , and Farellus : hereupon they had recourse vnto the Duke of Witemberge , by whome they allso obteyned from other princes intercession to the Frenche kinge : ( at theire returne ) the Tigurine diuines reprehended this confession of Beza and Farellus as ouer Lutherane , to whome Beza and Farellus answered , that they stoode in neede of ( some ) good deceipte whereby to deliuer theire brethren . Allso that in the foresayde confession , they priuately retained with themselues in the secret of theire brest , these two wordes , viz. by faythe , and spirituallie : thus farre the protestant writer Osiander concerninge the sayde confession , which ( as him selfe saythe ) he bothe sawe and read ouer , with his owne eyes : And ys it nowe so hatefull and reproueable in some catholickes to equiuocate thoughe verballie and in case of safetie of theire owne or theire brethrens liues , and yet lawfull for Beza to equiuocate , not verbally , but by subscribed writinge , neyther as in case of safetie of life , but of profession of faithe ? A course soe peculier in Osianders opinion to the Caluinistes , that he doubteth not to saye of them , (c) (c) Osiander . centur. 16. lib. 3. c. 61. pag 796 paulo post med. saithe . Hanc enim maximain seu regulam habent Caluinistae , licere pro gloria Christi mentiri . They hould this for a grounde or principle , that yt is lawfull to lye , for the glorie of Christe .

IV.

AS concerninge Bezas reported seditiouse doctrine and practises , doth he not allowe and highlie commend the warres in Fraunce for religion againste the lawes and kinge of that contrie , sayinge (d) (d) Soe saith Beza in his epistle dedicatorie of his newe testament , to the Quene of England Anno 1564. that the nobilitie of France ( vnder the noble prince of Condie ) laied the foundation of restoringe true Christian religion in Fraunce , by consecratinge moste happelie theire bloode to God in the battle at Breuxe , wherat Beza was (e) (e) see this in Anthoni Fayus de vita & obitu Beza , pag. 45. prope finem . present and persuadeinge ? Did he not write a seditiouse booke of this argument , entituled De ture magistratuum in subditos , so knowen and euident , that maister Sutlife confesseth thereof , sayinge , (f) (f) maister Sutliue in his answere to a libell supplicatorie , pag. 75. paulo post med . and see pag. 71 paulo post med . Theire doctrine dothe whollie tende vnto trouble and rebellion , Beza in his booke of the power of magistrates , doth arme the subiectes againste the prince in these cases A booke (g) (g) ibidem . pag. 92. post med. ( saythe he yet further ) which ouerthroweth in effecte all the authoritie of Christian kinges and magistrates : And againe he alledgeth Bezas iudgement of excommunicate princes sayinge : Beza (h) (h) maister Sutline , ibidem . pag. 98. initio . roundlie teacheth , what reason haue Christianes to obey him , that is satans slaue ? And the like is yet further confessed in this kinde against Beza by maister (i) (i) See maister Bancrofte in his suruey of the holie pretended discipline , printed . 1593. c. 3. pag. 48. prope initium . Where he chargeth Beza and the Geneua discipline expresly with desperate poyntes of deposinge princes and puttinge them to deathe in diuers cases of resistance againste reformation : & see in his booke entituled Dangerouse positions , pag. 21. & 18. Allso maister Bancrofte in his foresaide suruey &c. cap. 3. pag. 42. circa med . saythe . He that shall reade maister Caluines , and maister Bezas two bookes of epistles , and likewise the commentaries of Fraunce , with diuers other discources aboute those affaires , and should withall giue any credit , eyther to Hesbutius , Balduinus , Carpentarius , or others ( men learned all of them , and some of them protestantes ) would certaynlie meruayle to vnderstand into what actions and deallinges they thruste themselues , of warre , of peace , of subiection howe farre yt extended , of reformation without stayinge for the magistrates &c. Bancrofte the late Arch. As also that temperate protestante writer D. Sarauia , argueth sufficientlie Bezas seditiouse doctrine , in his ouer modest or rather excusing reprehension & answere thereto , saying , Quid his (k) (k) Sarauia in defens . tract . de diuersis gradibus ministrorum contra responsionem clarissimi viri D. Theodori Beza . printed . 1594. cap. 2. pag. 74. paulo ante med. verbis &c. some restedoubtful what maister Beza intendeth by these wordes , where he thinketh yt not righte , that the godlie shoulde stay til the Wolues be expelled by publique authoritie , & that he maye seme , secretlie to insinuate , that those Wolues may be expelled by priuate authoritie , as was done in the low contries & other places &c. against the mindes of the cheife magistrates : thus farre D. Sarauia , which course of pretended reformation without staying for the magistrates , was so comon to (l) (l) see Bezas owne wordes recited in Sarauia vbi supra , allso our learned aduersarie maister Dauid Owen in his Herod and Pilate , &c. printed by Cantrell Legge , printer to the vniuersitie of Cambridge 1610. in the epistle dedicat . confesseth sayinge . Maister Beza ( in thes. Geneu . p. 249. ) did determine that the officers of state , such as are the 7. Electors in the Roman Empire , and the three estates in euerie monarchie , haue authoritie to represse tyrannouse princes , which if they doe not , they shall answere before God for theire treacherie againste the people : Allso . pag. 48. ante med . maister Owen further saythe . Anno 1560. Beza printed his confessions , wherein he auoucheth that there are vices in princes thoughe lawfullie established by succession or election &c. what shal be donne in this case to these princes ? I answere ( saythe he ) that yt belongeth to the superior powers suche as are the 7. Electors in the Empire , and the states-men of the kingdome allmoste in euerie monarchie to restrayne the furie of tyrantes , which if they doe not , they are traytors to theire contries , &c. thus farre Beza , hitherto the wordes of maister Owen . Furthermore . Beza in epist. theolog . printed 1573. epist. 68. pag. 318. ante med . faithe . Habeo alia nonnulla maioris momenti quae tamen per literas commode significare non pussum : perplacet autem mihi quod de conuentu absque vlla principium aut ciuitatum authoritate priuatim instituendo scribis : and then thrusteth in this bodge . Quamuis nullis prorsus conscijs principibus id fieri minime velim : and soe likewise in his other wordes reprehended by Sauaria ( as nexte heretofore at . t. ) Beza expressely saythe : Si pijs semper expectandum putas , dum lupi vltro cedant , vel publica authoritate expulsi , tibi minime assertior , but yet saythe he with a like bodge : Nihil seditiose mouendum extra controuersiam est , sed pie & constanter amplectandas affirmo omnes diuinitus oblatas veri cultus diuini restituendi occasiones &c. & nisi ita factum esset , quas tandem ecclesias hodie haberemus ? what seeminge hypocrisie ys this ? to teache reformation againste the magistrates minde , and yet for soothe not seditiously , as though yt could be soe performed without sedition : Beza is soe plainlie reproueable herein , that he is in suche respecte speciallie as before , discouered and reprehended by maister Owen a learned Caluiniste . Bezas confessed doctrine & practise , that himselfe in such respect concludeth , as vpon confessed experience in that kinde , that ( saith he ) (m) (m) vt supra at . u. fine . excepte wee had so donne , what churches at this daye should wee haue hadde ? whereto myghte be added sondrie of Bezas seditiouse (*) (*) see nexte heretofore in the margine at . s. u. concerninge Pultrots sleeinge endwayes ( as him selfe conceyued ) on Horsback all nighte after he had discharged his pistol vpon the murdred duke , and of his vnexpected beinge found and taken in the morninge next after , at the place where he did the deed : the protestant author of secundae partis commentariorum &c. mentioned next hereafter at . z. saythe . Equo variè euagatus intempesta nocte in eum prope locum vnde discesserat &c. redit , inque custodiam Heluetiorum incautius incurrit . pag. 345. ante med . sayinges , for suche confessed and reiected by our learned aduersaries , as also Pultrots knowne murther of the ould duke of Guyse , whoe beinge thereupon very strangelie ( if not miraculously ) apprehended , did at the time of his execution , publiquely (n) (n) the protestante author of the treatise entituled . Secundae partis commentariorum de statu religionis & reipub . in regno Gallia libri tres . Carelo none rege , printed . 1571. pag. 357. post med . saythe of Poltrots execucion . Illud interfects Guisij supplicium dedit , quaestionis haebita edito quodam scripto , Poltrotius Amiralium facinoris illius authorem & hortatorem appellabat , & Theodorum Bezam cum alio minime nominato ministro illi accusationi inuoluebat vt ad eam rem impulsorem &c. Also Pultrots confession at his deathe yet extant in printe , chargeth Beza as persuader and procurer therof , in answere whereto maister Whitaker in his answere to father Campion . ( rat. 8. and after the Englishe edition pag. 223. ) dothe surmise that Pultrot was induced to accuse noble and innocente men , throughe hope of impuretie , or feare of punishmente : By which pretexte all accusations , made by the confessions of offenders at their deathes , are moste improbablye taken awaye . charge Beza , as beinge the first author , and persuader thereof . Hereto allso mighte be further added , Bezas like makeinge warre againste the confessed (*) (*) maister Bancrofte in his sayde suruey , c. 8. pag. 127. circa med . saithe . Beza suceeeded maister Caluin in place but neyther in learning nor all his vertues , and I doe attribute yt to his wante of iudgement that he hath shewed him selfe such a busie bodie ( againste the lawfulnesse of Bishops callinge ) where he had nothinge to doe &c. by his secret letters & other disordred writinges &c. and yet forsoothe he can write to other men and pretende quite the contrarie : want of iudgmente , & anciente fathers in defence of his nouellisme , & therein allso his disorderlie writinges , his lyke confessed (o) (o) see Bezas insolencie noted by maister Bancrofte ( late Archbishop ) in his foresaide suruey , cap. 3. pag. 54. initio . insolencie , (p) (p) see his pride noted ibid. pryde , leude (q) (q) see him charged with lewd sayinge . ibidem . pag. 59. post med . sayinge , and discreditinge (r) (r) see this noted in Beza ibid. c. 19. pag. 219. fine , & 220. initio . him selfe in beinge cranke with the auncient fathers : which laste pointe is in him soe euident , that he forbeareth not to compare (s) (s) Beza in epist. theol . printed . Geneuae 1572. epist. 1. pag. 5. initio . saith . Itaque dicere nec immerito quidem vt opinor consueui , dum illa tempora apostolicis etiam proxima cum nostris comparo , plus illos conscientiae , scientiae minus habuisse ; non contra scientia plus , conscientiae minus habere , haec mea sententia est : &c. the protestante writers of his tyme , with the moste auncient fathers of the apostolicke tymes , affirminge of them that they had then (t) (t) vt supra at . e. scientiae minus , lesse knowledge in matters of religion : and of his owne protestante writers , that they haue nowe (u) (u) vt supra at . e. scientiae plus , more knowledge : and speakinge els where of the aunciente fathers euen (x) (x) Beza in his epistle dedicatorie to the princes of Condie paulo post initium , set before his n●we testamente saithe . Ipsa temporum historia manifestè probat , optimis etiam illis temporibus ( si cum posterioribus conferantur ) eam fuisse episcoporum partim ambitionem , part●m facilitatem & ignorantiam , ac multorum etiam apertissimam ac desperatissimam improbitatem , vt satanam planè catibus eorum prafuisse , vel ipsi caeci facill●mè perspiciant , &c. in the beste tymes ( compared nowe to these ) of his tyme , he affirmeth that satan (y) (y) Vt supra . at . h. was playnlie president in theire assemblies and councells : in soe muche as reprehendinge the auncient fathers for theire ( popishe ) opinions , in particuler of (z) (z) Beza . ibidem . in epist. dedic . paulo post . hauing● distributed the fathers into two rankes , the one beinge before Constantine the great , the other , from thence to the declininge of the Roman Empire about the tyme of Theodosius , saythe . Dicam aliquid amplius : Bona ( vt spero ) cum corum venta , qui in illorum scriptis sunt versati ; iam tunc iaccbat in Gracia satan , prima mortuorum inuocationis fundamenta , quibus tantum aberat vt sese opponerent nonnulli prima notae Episcopi , vt alij &c. extruendis honorificis templis honoranda martirum memoriae & accumulandis ritibus incumberent : &c. apertas superstitiones nascentes non modo non reprimerent , sed etiam fouerent , &c. hinc illae liberi arbitrij opiniones &c. And some litle nexte after he further affirmeth that . Prouidentiae , liberi arbitrij , fidei , & gratuitae iustificationis noticia , was philosophicis gracorum episcoporum commentis pene oppressa , &c. and then againe nexte after . Innalescebat eodem tempore mortuorum inuocatio , & stulta opinio calibatus , quos pudendos errores apertè defendit Hieronymus &c. & monachos in Aegipto & Syria &c. non aliter quam Angelos plerique admirabantur : preces quoque pro mortuis tum liberius adhiberi capta , & orta de purgatorio igne , platonica quaestio , &c. deligemus eos qui circa Theodosij magni saculum vixerunt , certe fateor eo tempore doctissimos episcopos extitisse , at hoc ego tamen affirmo , vix posse quenquam illorum dari , qui non & secum ipse , & ab alijs , multis in rebus & ijs quidem maximi dissentiat : inuocation of sainctes , honoringe the memories of martyres , increasinge of rytes , frewill , iustification , monachisme , prayer for the deade , purgatorie &c he yet further concludeth againste the fathers that liued in the time of Theodosius the greate ( who begunne his regine within (a) (a) the protestant writer Michael Beuther , in his ephemeris historica , printed at Basile . 1556. pag. 166. initio . saithe . Anno Christi 336. Constantinus magnus obijt : and ibidem . pag. 34. initio . He saithe . Anno Christi 379. Theodosius Consors imperij factus est : Which firste number beinge taken out of the latter , the remaine wil be . 43. yeres fourtie three yeres next after the death of Constantine (b) (b) hereof see maister Fulke in his Retentiue againste Bristowes Motiues &c. printed . 1580. pag. 279. post med . our first Christiane Emperor ) that scarse any (c) (c) see next heretofore at . k. of them can be named , whoe dissented not both from others , and allso from him selfe in manie thinges , and those truely of greatest moment &c. Affirminge lastlye , that his collegue Iohn (d) (d) Beza in his foresaide epistle dedic . to the prince of Condie post med . sayth concerninge the interpretacion of scripture : Magnus ille Ioannes Caluinus beatae memoriae &c. veteres & recentiores omnes longè superauit : Caluine ( in his exposition of the texte ) did farre excell all the aunciente fathers : In respecte of which premisses , lett nowe the studiouse reader but indifferentlie iudge , how farre Bezas nouell doctrine was dissentinge from the aunciente fathers , and if the protestante Archbishmaister Bancrofte had not good cause to taxe Beza (e) (e) see next heretofore at . d. and see allso the protestante writer Holderus in his Asinus Auis &c. printed . Tubingae , 1587. cap. 43. pag. 43. pag. 60. post med . speciallie charginge and reprehendinge Beza , for his soe reiectinge ( as nexte heretofore at . h. in his foresaide , epist. dedic . to the prince of Condie ) the aunciente fathers . ( as before sayd ) with discreditinge him selfe in beinge so cranke with the auncient fathers .

LAstlie as concerninge Bezas bouldnes in mistranslateinge and peruertinge of the sacred scriptures : to giue but some briefe touche thereof : firste in defence of priestes pretended marriage , where the texte speaketh of the apostles prayinge , with the deuote (f) (f) See heretofore cap. 6. sect. 4. initio . at . c.d. women &c. Beza translatethe , with (g) (g) see there at . e. in the margin . theire wyues , and the same soe vntruly as heys therein forsaken by our English (h) (h) see there at . f. translators : In like maner where the apostle doth prescribe to those that be maried in the imperatiue moode ( most euidently in sence to be (i) (i) to be supplied : for the text beinge 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Honorab●le connubium in omnibus : marriage honorable in all . Hebr. 13.4 . nexte before these wordes are . Let brotherlie loue continue : vers. 1. be not forgetfull &c. vers. 2. remember &c. vers. 3 & then next after these wordes are . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 mores alieni ab auaritia : for which our English translations , and likewise ( Beza ) doe translate , expressinge the imperatiue , thoughe in the originall wantinge , let your conuersation be without couetousnes : vers. 5. soe as bothe next before , and nexte after the foresaide , 4. nowe questionable vers. the imperatiue moode beinge soe often vsed , and by our aduersaries and Beza him selfe supplied in the foresayde . 5. vers. in the originall whereof yt is no more expressed , then in the nowe other . 4. vers. moste euidentlie conuinceth , that the vet be substantiue beinge wantinge in the 4. and 5. verses a like , the saide . 4. interueniente vers. ys to be supplied in sence , not with the indicatiue but imperatiue moode . supplied ) sayinge . (k) (k) Hebr. 13.4 . Honorabile connubium in omnibus : let marriage be honorable in all , as muche to saye , as let marriage be honorable and inuiolablye preserued in all poyntes : Beza in pretence of Christes marriage translateth in the affirmatiue (l) (l) Beza in his newe testament . of Anno 1587. translateth honorabile est inter quosuis coniugium . Hebr. 13.4 marriage ys honorable , and not as the Apostle saythe , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in omnibus , but as turninge the newter gender into the masculine , inter quosuis in all men (m) (m) vt supra at . x. addinge soe to the originall texte , these two wordes , is , and , men : soe directlie againste the same apostles confessed doctrine of (n) (n) that the same Apostle . 1. Tim. 5.9.11.12 . forbiddethe those widowes to marrye : ys confessed playnlie by Marlorat . in his noui testamenti catholica expositio , printed . 1593. in 1. Tim. c. 5. vers. 11. pag. 375. a. fine , by maister Alison in his confutation of Brounisme , printed . 1590. pag. 71. ( whoe there allso alledgeth Bullinger and others soe likewise expoundinge the wordes of S. Paul ) and by the protestante author of the booke entituled , Antichristus siue prognostic . finis mundi , printed . at Basil . per Petrum Peruam . pag. 148. fine , & 149. all which doe houlde the marriage of these widowes vnlawfull in regarde of theire vowed chasterie : and see further the lyke enclininge opinions of maister D. Abbot in his seconde part of the defence of the reformed catholicke , tradicions , quast. 1607. of Vowes , pag. 1024. post med . and of the author of catholicke tradicions , quaest. 43. pag. 224. post med . And of maister Budle in his booke of euangelicall fastes , pag. 19. circa med. & 20. ante & post med . prohibitinge certaine vowed widdowes to marrye , that Caluine him selfe ( thoughe of Bezas iudgemente ) durst not translate otherwise then , (o) (o) Caluin . in omnes Pauli epist. Haebr. 13.4 . honorabile in omnibus coniugium , and (p) (p) see heretofore c. 4. sect. 3. in the margin . after . r. at . * . ● . Castalio as learned an aduersarie as Beza , dothe in his soe much commended (q) (q) See there at . s. translation , translate ( directlie againste Beza and with vs ) (r) (r) see this in Castalio● greate byble dedicated to K. Ed. 6. printed . at . Basil. 1573. honestum esto matrimonium in omnibus : Secondlie concerninge real presence and sacrifice , wheras the texte ( confessedlie accordinge to the letter of (s) (s) Beza . in his nouum testamentum , printed . 1588. in Luc 22. pag. 317. b. fine . 9. saithe . Haec verba si constructionem spectemus , necessario non ad sanguinem , sed ad poculum pertinent : grammaticall construction , and of all auncient copies ) ys that the cupp was shed for vs , which arguinge Christes bloode to haue byn conteyned in the cup , moste directlie proueth sacrifice and reall presence . Beza (t) (t) Beza in the first edition of his newe testament of Anno 1556. saithe hereof . Omnes tamen vetusti nostri codices ita scriptum habent : and see this pointe confessed by Hospinian in his histor. sacramentaria . part . 1. printed . Anno 1598. l. 5. cap. 1. pag. 443. post med . to auoide the argumente thereof , and to leaue this sheedinge as indifferente to be referred to the crosse , saythe of S. Luke (u) (u) the greeke is in construction and readinge verbatim accordinge to this ensuinge in latine . Hic calix nouum testamentum in sanguine meo pro vobis effusus : wherin the worde ( effusus ) varyinge in case from ( sanguine ) and in gender from ( testamentum ) relateth moste euidentlie to ( calix ) wherewith in construction yt only agreeth . that he committed herein (x) (x) Beza in nou. test . pag. 317. b. line 12. saithe . Aut manifestum est Solaecophanes &c. aut potius cum haec essent ad marginem Annotata ex Mathaeo & Marco , postea in contextum irrepserunt : a manifeste Solecophanes or incongruitie in greeke ( for soe our aduersaries (y) (y) Beza . ibidem line . 24. saythe . Et potest excusari Solacismus &c. and Hospinian . in histor. sacram . part . 1. l. 5. cap. 1. pag. 443. saithe hereof . Ad hoc responsum estiam antea à nostris aut Solaecismum esse commissum à Luca &c. and Andreas Crastorius , de opificio missae , printed . Basileae 1594. l. 2. pag. 237. post med . saythe . Beza &c. Propter poculi effusionem Solaecismum inesse diuinat : the more boulde therefore was maister D. Fulke . whoe againste the Rhemishe testam . printed . 1601. in Luc. 22. vers. 10. sect. 9. pag. 241. paulo ante med . saythe to vs . Where you saye that Beza , chargethe Luke with Solecisme or false greeke , without all conscience you slaunder him moste impudentlie &c. vnderstande him , notwithstandinge maister D. (*) (*) concerninge maister D. Fulke see next before in the margine at . i. Fulkes boulde deniall thereof , ) or els (z) (z) vt supra at . h. and Hospinian . in hist. sacram . pag. 443. post med. rather , that yt is a corruption crept into the margin , and from thence into the texte , whereupon he doubteth not ( purposelie as thereby to diuerte this sheedinge from the cupp ) for to translate ( in steed of the cup was shed ) that the (a) (a) Beza in Luke . ●2 . 20 . translatethe . Hoc poculum est nouum illud foedus per sanguinem meum qui pro vobis effunditur : bloode was shed , directlie againste the wordes of the texte , and the iudgemente of his owne brethren the (b) (b) Chitraeus lib. de Baptismo & Eucharistia , printed . Witebergae 1584. pag. 299. saithe . Planè hoc peculiare habet , quod calicem pro vobis effundi scribit Lucas &c. and see further in Vrsinus his commonefacio cuiusdam Theologi de S. cana &c. printed . 1583. pag. 183. initio . learned Lutheranes : Thirdhe as concerninge Christes discendinge into hell . Whereas S. Luke ( as determininge all (*) (*) S. Luke writing in greeke and vsing those wordes that are proper for soule and hell , determineth ( yf anie were ) the ambiguitie of the Hebrue in psal. 16. soe as they cannot be vnderstoode of carcasse and graue . pretended ambiguitie of the Hebrue ) alledgeth the prophet sayinge ; Thou (c) (c) Act. 2.27 . wilt not leaue my soule in hell : Beza to preuente the argumente therof translateth , (d) (d) soe translateth Beza in his nouum testamentum , of . 1556. of set purpose ( as him selfe in his annotations thereupon confesseth ) againste purgatorie and lymbus patrum thou wilt not leaue my carcas in the graue : Wherein thoughe ( as (e) (e) see the laste Englishe bible , of Anno 1612. Act. 2.27 . and see Castalios bible mencioned nexte , before at . d. at . Act. 2.27 . beinge refused by our Englishe and allmoste all translations , he afterwardes in his latter (f) (f) Beza in his nouum testamentum , of . 1588. in Act. 2.27 . translateth . Quoniam non derelinques animam meam apud inferes : edition doth correcte him self , yett here also doth he defend (g) (g) Beza ibidem . pag. 438. line . 16. saithe . In priore nostra editione rectè interpretatus eram , non derelinques cadauer meum in sepulchro : and iustifie this his former translation : Fourthly as concerninge the storie of the adulterouse woman recorded by S. (h) (h) Iohn . 8.4.5 . &c. Iohn : Beza deliuereth his prophane suspicion sayinge . (i) (i) Beza vbi supra , in Iohn . 7.35 . pag. 373. a. line . 23. saithe . Quod narrat Iesum solum fuisse relictum cum muliere i● temple , nescio quam sit probabile ; nec satis coheret cum eo quod mox id est vers. 12. dicitur &c. & quod scribit Iesum digito scripsisse in terra , nouum mihi & insolens videtur , nec possum conijcere quomodo possit satis commode explicari . Where the storie reporteth that Iesus was lefte alone in the temple with the woman , I knowe not howe it is probable : and againe ( as againste all ceremonies whose explication ys not vulgar ) where (k) (k) vt supra at . z. yt saithe that Iesus wrote with his finger on the grounde , seemeth to me ( nouum & insolens ) strange and insolente ; neyther can I coniecture howeyt can be fitlie explicated : thus farre Beza . Fiuethlie where S. Mathew reckoninge vp the Apostles names sayth . (l) (l) Ferre duodicius Apostolerum nomina sunt hoc , primus Simon qui dicitur Petrus &c. Math. 10.2 . Primus Simon qui dicitur Petrus &c. Which cannot be taken as by waye of numbringe , for then would haue followed , secundus Andreas , which dothe not : neyther as in respecte of theire callinge to followe Christe , for Andrew (m) (m) Iohn . 1.42 . and Ambros . in 2. Cor. c. 12. saythe hereof : Andrew firste followed our sauiour before Peter , and yet the primacie Andrewe receyued not but Peter : first findethe Symon and bringethe him to Iesus : not yet as in regarde of anie set order of theire placeinge , which in all but Peter and Iudas yt but (n) (n) in Math. 10. 2.3 . &c. and Marc. 3.16.17 . &c. and Luc. 6.14.15 . & Act. 1.13 . He that ys named seconde or thirde or fourth in one of these , ys otherwise placed in other of them : promiscuouse , and as yt were casuall , Peter beinge vsually (o) (o) Peter is first named . in Math. 10.22 . Marc. 3.16 . Luc. 6.14 . and Act. 1.13 . and fee further . Mat. 17.1 . & Marc. 5.37 . & 13.3 . & Luc. 22.8 . & Iohn . 21.2 . named firste and sometimes (p) (p) tell the disciples 45. & 9.32 . Peter and they that were with him . Marc. 1.36 . & Luc. 8.45 . & 9.32 . Peter and the Apostles . Act. 5.29 . & 2.14 . & 1. Cor. 9.5.1 . Cor. 9.5 . onely againste all the other , and Iudas for his vnworthynesse (q) (q) Math. 10.4 . Marc. 3.19 . Luc. 6.16 . named laste . From all , which is inferred that the worde primus , in Mathewe , signifieth not number , but primacie . Beza as fore seinge this rayseth vp a scruple againste the concordance of all copies , sayinge (r) (r) Beza in non . test . of 1556. and in his later edition of 1588. in Math. 2. vers. 2. pag. 45. b. line . 21. saithe . Quid si hoc vocabulum ( primus ) ab aliquo additum est , qui Petri primatum vellet stabilire ? What yf this worde ( primus ) be added ( into the texte ) by some fauoret of Peters primacie ? for it is not coherent with that which ensueth &c. The further examples that mighte be giuen in this kinde are manie , and ouer tediouse here to recite in respecte of which like , his moste excellente maiestie (s) (s) in the summe of the conference before his maiestie , printed , 1604. pag. 46. circa med . yt is sayde . The worste of all his maiestie thoughte the Geneua translation to be pronounced the Geneua translation to be worste of all : and (t) (t) see this there . pag. 47. initio . that in the marginall notes annexed to the Geneua translation , some are very partiall , vntrue , seditiouse ; &c. and our learned aduersarie maister Parkes , further saythe to maister D. Willet . (*) (*) soe saithe maister Parkes in his apologie of the three testimonies of scripture concerninge Christes discendinge into hell : in his defence of the first testimonie of scripture fine at fol. Ddd. As for the Geneua bybles , yt is to be wished , that eyther they maye be purged from those many foulde errors , which are bothe in the texte and margine , or els vtterlie probibited : As also Molineus a learned aduersarie , saythe of (u) (u) Molinaeus saith . Theodorus Beza , Math. 10. vers. 10. & Luc. 9.3 . De facto mutat textum vt hos ita conciliet : see Molinaeus in testam . part. 20.30.40.64.65.66.74.99 . & 8.13.14.21.23 . Beza , that he actuallie changeth the texte : and Sebastian Castalio a (x) (x) hertofore cap. 4. sect. 3. in the margine . at . * . after r. verie learned Caluiniste , and moste skilfull in the tongues , ( whose translation of the scriptures , ys commended and preferred before all others , by maister (y) (y) see there at . s. D. Humfrey . (z) (z) see there in the margine at . s. Hipperius , Melancthon , Sr. Iohn Cheeke , Martine Bucer , and others ) haueinge noted certaine errors of Beza , in his translation of the onely firste tenne chapters of S. (a) (a) ibidem . Mathewe , concludeth sayinge . (b) (b) soe saithe Castalio in his defensio suarum translationum , printed . at Basil . per Ioannem Oporinum , pag. 182. 183. I truste I haue shewed sufficientlie by these ten chapters of S. Mathewe ( in which I haue omitted manie thinges worthie of reprehension ) what a longe register of errors I mighte gather out of his whole worke , for he oftentimes erreth , not onely in wordes &c. but also in thinges , and the same moste weightie &c. and saythe yet further , (c) (c) Castalio . ibidem . pag. 170. prope finem , saythe . Annotabo autem non omnes eius errores , nam opu● esset nimis mague libro &c. I will not set downe all his errors ( of translation ) for that would require too greate a volume : Hitherto concerninge Beza , the doctrine of whom , and of al the other persons before entreated of , was at theire firste profession thereof , soe nouell and strange to Christiane eares , that Beza in the conference at Poysie beinge demanded of the callinge of him selfe and other his then associates , affirmed the same to be (d) (d) see this affirmed of Beza by D. Sarauia . ( a prime Caluiniste diuine in our nation ) in defensie . tract . contra respons. Beza , de diuersis ministrorum gra●ibus , printed . 1594. pag. 56. fine , & 60. post med. & 74. fine . And Beza , in his epist. theologica , printed . 1573. epist. 5. Alemanno paulo post initium , & pag. 49. saythe to Alemannus : Ordinariam certe vocationem pratexere non potes , quis enim te elegit ? Ergo de extraordinaria videamus : huic vero tum demum locum esse dicimus , cum vel nulla , vel pene nulla est ordinaria vocatio , sicut nostra temporibus accidit in papatu , cum expectari ordinaria vocatio quae nusquam erat , nec debuit , nec potuit : Allso maister D. Fulke againste Stapleton & Marshal . printed . 1580. pag. 7. post med . sayth . The protestantes that first preached in these dayes , had likewise extraordinarie callinge : And Lascicius ( a learned Caluiniste ) in the booke de Russorum , Muscouitarum & Tartarorum religione , printed . 1582. pag. 23. alledgeth Caluines wordes to bee ; Quia Papae tyrannido abrupta fuit vera or●inationis series , 〈◊〉 subsidio nunc opus est , &c. etquc 〈◊〉 extra●●● suit hoc munus quod Dominus nobis iniunxit : see allso Caluine . institut . l. 4. 〈◊〉 4. In like manner maister Carthwrighte in maister Whitguistes defence &c. tract. 4. cap. 1. diuis. 2. pag. 217. circa med . saythe : When the churches haue byn by Antichriste razed from the foundacion , God hathe styrred vp euangelistes euen immediately by his spirrit without callinge of men to restore his churches againe , as Wicliff , Huss , Luther , Suinglius , &c. And maister Fulke in his Retentiue against Bristowes Motiues , printed . 1580. pag. 300. 〈◊〉 saithe , that in Luthers time God sente extraordinarelie , immediatelie from himselfe , as Helias , Helizeus and the prophets were sente , &c. soe Christe sent his apostles and euangelistes , and soe was Luther and suche as he , sente to repayre the ruynes of the churche : And maister Parkins in his workes , printed . 1605. fol. 916. a. post med. & b. affirmeth that the callinge of Luther , Oecolampadius , Peter martyr &c. was extraordinarie , extraordinarie : And thus much finally concerninge the foresaide pretended extraordinarie reformers of our age , referringe to the impartiall iudgement of the indifferent , and learned reader him selfe , vpon his due consideration had of the premisses , whether wee are to repute them seriouslie for such , or rather for those other again●●e whome the holy ghoste foreworneth : sayinge . (e) (e) Ezechiel . 3.3.6.7 . Ve Prophetis insipientibus qui sequuntur spiritum suum , & nihil vident : dicentes ait Dominus , cum Dominus non miserit eos : & , dicunt ait Dominus , cum ego non sin● loquutus .

THE CONCLVSION TO THE MODERATE AND DISCREETE PROTESTANTE READER .

HAueinge hitherto discourced of Luther , the firste father of pretended reformation , and of those his followers whoe labored the alteration of religion in diuers countries , as Suinglius for Suytzerlande , Melancthon , Andreas , and others for Germanie , Caluine and Beza , for Fraunce , Bucer , and Ochine for England , Knoxe and Bucanan for Scotlande &c.

The conclusion nowe to be inferred ( gentle Reader ) vpon these premisses , will perhaps in thy iudgemente appeare to be , eyther that thou hast byn hitherto missenformed and greatlye deceyued in thy conceyued opinion had of those men , or els that in my narration made of them , I haue labored to wronge and abuse thy simple and wel meaninge credulitie : for me to be peremptorie in affirminge of the firste , ( yt beinge soe directlie againste the information to thee deliuered by soe manie of thy owne graue and learned protestante diuines ) mighte perhaps lye open to be peruerted into a more offensiue ( if not penall ) sence of misconstruction , then I ( out of my due respecte ) am willinge , that eyther my selfe or the reader hereof shoulde incurre , in which regarde I doe professedly forbeare yt : And to acknowledge the later , were to make me further chargable , then selfe accusinge conscience dothe giue witnes vnto : That nowe then which I conceyue to be lefte remayninge for me in these extreemes , whereby to auoide all occasion , either of iniustice , displeasure from others , or of vnworthy imputacion to my selfe , ys no other then by submission of this my labor ( which in all humble maner I doe accordinglie hereby exhibite ) vnto the carefull examinacion , and thereupon ensuyinge iudgmente of thy selfe in particuler : wherin if it falle out that I haue not mistaken , but ( whereof I am verie hopefull or rather confidente ) truely , and sincerelie alledged the prooffes and testimonies by me cited , the matter then hereby discouered , ys not to be eyther dissembled or contemned , but vndoubtedlye suche and of soe greate importance , as I maye well forbeare to expresse therof by wordes , what the vaste largenes of thy conceyuinge ys vnhable dulie to comprehend .

Onelye for thy better incorragemente and more readie direction , to examine the truthe of what hath bene formerlie sayde , I am hereby to aduertise thee , that in my discourse had of these matters , I haue purposely forborne the manie aboundinge testimonies of suche our catholicke writers , as seuerally lyued and conuersed with Luther , and those others formerlie entreated of ; of whome they constantlye deliuer strange thinges , and suche as whereof these hereby nowe reported , are but ( as yt were ) the appearinge slender outside : In steed of them I haue ( as all zealouse of thy satisfaction , and no lesse then carefull to auoide offence ) contented my selfe with thy owne protestante authors , men all of them learned and of publicke note . I haue allso for the moste parte ( in regarde of the sometimes variable editions of certaine of theire workes , alledged where occasion and need requireth ) the particuler yere of suche theire bookes impression , together with further direction to the leafe and verie parte of the leafe , in which the alledged testimony ys extante to be founde : yf eyther the printer or my selfe haue by escape or negligence mistaken pag. 91. for 19. or committed anye other suche like vsuall error , thy indifferencie and paynes , will I hope suffice to discerne , and correcte soe smalle a faulte : The matter nowe examinable ys not toucheinge any difficultie of doctrine lefte subiecte to varietie of exposition , but onely concerninge matter of facte , whereto ys needful no iudge , but eyes : whiche but afforde , and that donne , spare not to become seuere in thy equal iudgemente .

Yf thou remaine ( as I thinke thou doste ) preoccupated and all perplexed , as houldinge yt for incredible rather then improbable , that soe wise and learned men , as Luther and those others formerlie intreated of , shoulde be of suche vnworthie condicion , as hathe bene hereby described : or yf they were , that then they shoulde be soe applauded and magnified with the fauor , and currente of theire tymes , may yt please thee , to retaine an impartiall consideration thereof from the knowne examples of former ages , which may suffice to instructe thee , that the greater grauitie learninge and wisedome , of Arius , Donatus , and other auncient condemned nouellistes , did not then preuaile to excuse them in the eyes of true iudgemente , from any theire knowne personall vices , as neyther did the kinges and emperors of those times , in respect of suche theire vices , forbeare to embrace and defend theire errors : Nouellisme howsoeuer in y●● owne firste nakednes deformed , haueinge yett once gotten but some litle aduantage of borrowed bewtie , from the predominancie and swaye of tymes , neuer wanteth meanes eyther of bouldnes , learninge , or probabilitie of discourse , whereby to supporte and enlarge her firste beginninges : the verie absurde doctrine of Mahomet , as allso the pluralitie of Gods maintayned by the heathen philosophers , haue not wanted oportunitie of helpe in this kynde , and the same sometimes soe preuaillinge , as hathe often preuented and cutte off all meanes , of bringeinge the same into consultation of but doubte or question , and yet ( I am persuaded ) yt was not soe muche any seeminge shewe of extraordinarie learninge , or other probabilitie of opinion ( as allso neither of virtuouse and godlie life ) that made Luther soe applauded and repayred vnto by the broken branches of our Catholicke churche , as yt was his selecte and choise preparinge of his doctrine , to entertayne and fitte the then seuerall affected humor of eche peculier declininge estate and degree , as namelye his alluringe of the dissolute cleargie with Hereof see herefore cap. 2. sect. 12. at . x.y. and see Luthers booke de votis extant . tom . 2. Witemberg . printed . 1562. fol. 277. a. prope finem , and fol. 327. a. libertie of pretended marriage , his see heretofore . cap. 2. sect. 7. in the margine at . b. And obserue the answerable experience of soe many monasteries , abbeyes , and other churche lyuinges , nowe seyzed vpon vnder pretexte of reformation by the temporall magistrate ; and impropriated to profane seculer vses , in soe many seuerall forreine nations vpon theire receiuinge of Luthers pretended reformation : And see further Luther . tom. 7. de Missa priuata & vnct . sacerd. printed Witemberg . 1558. fol. 231. a. fine . & b. initio . and see Bucers wordes nexte hereafter in the margine . at . * . And see further . D. Sarauia in his booke of the diuers degrees of ministers , printed . 1592. pag. 218. fine , & 219. fine , & 221. fine , & in his epistle there to the ministers &c. fol. 6. 2. And Simon Pauli super quartum Euangelium in quadrages . saythe . Ex principibus & nobilibus viris , multi euangelium susceperunt hoc titulo , vt ecclesiae bona ad se rapiant . &c. Allso maister Bancrofte late Archbish. in his Suruey &c. printed . 1593. cap. 21. pag. 237. ante med . saithe . When reformation of religion was first vrged , yt was thoughte such an effectual motiue as would procure attention , viz. to entitle princes after a sorte to the churche goods , &c. and ibidem . cap. 8. pag. 111. post med . he saithe . Manie do loue Luther for no other cause , but for that they thinke they haue caste off theire Bish. by meanes of him , and haue obteyned libertie , &c. exposinge of monasteries and other ritche spoiles of the churche , to the greedie appetite of the temporall magistrate , who ( not vnlike to those the psalmiste speaketh of ) sayde , Psal. 83. vers. 12. after the Englishe translat . of An. 1612 come and let vs take to our selues the howses of God in possession ; and finallie , his further deludeinge of the simple and sinfull laietie , with his other foresaide licentiouse doctrines of see heretofore , c. 2. sect. 4. throughout . onely faithe , and disclayme see heretofore , cap. 2. sect. 4. & 5. throughout . in woorkes , &c. ouer Iacobus Andreas concione 4. in cap. 21. Lucae , confesseth and saithe of Luthers followers , in these wordes . They say wee haue now learned to be saued by only faith in Christ &c. wee cannot satisfie by our fastinge , prayer , &c. therefore permit that wee may giue ouer these , seinge that wee may be saued otherwise by the onely grace of good ; and to the end the world may knowe them to be no papistes , nor to truste in good woorkes , they take , course to put none in practise &c. Also Bucer in his scripta Anglicana , printed . 1577. libro 1. de Regno Christi , cap. 4. ante med. & pag. 24. circa med . saithe hereof . Maxima horum pars visa est , ea ex Euangelio Christi petijsse , primum &c. vt iugum qualiscunque disciplinae poenitentiae & religionis vniuersa quae in papatu reliqua fuit abijcerent , proque carnis suae arbitrio ac libidine instituerent agerentque omnia : tum non ingratum eis fuit audire , iustificari nos fide in Christum non bonis operibus , quorum nullo tenebantur studio : &c. nec pauci eorum , qualemcumque Euangelij praedicationem eo tantum receperunt , vt inopes inuaderent ecclesiasticas , &c. greedelie then accepted of : In the seuerall embracinge of all which ( as S. Hierom saide in lyke manner of Vigilantius his followers ) they Hierom. contra Vigilant . fauored not soe much him , as theire owne vices : these , o these . ( I feare me ) were those fatall stepps whereby Luther aspired to his soe sodayne vprisinge greatnes , the which beinge accompanied with the visitation of Gods heauie iudgments , hangeinge ouer the preuaillinge sinnes of those degenerate tymes , which were encreased to theire full heighte of measure , broughte forthe to the worlde , that ensuynge calamitie of the churches vastetie and desolation , which posteritie nowe discerneth and soe much wondreth at : whereas had the catholicke people of those times in these our Northen partes of Europe , and those other likewise of former tymes in the Easterne church , but preserued inuiolable theire accustomed integritie of life and manners , not then Luther in those , nor Mahomet in these , could euer haue soe infatuated the worlde with an efficacie of deludinge error , more feelinge and grosse to faithe , then euer was to sence the Egiptian darknesse .

Yf nowe lastelie ( frendlie reader ) anye of thy learned professors , whoe not daringe to denye the premisses of this precedente discourse for true , shall in these extremes ( which is the laste poynte I can imagine worthie of preuention ) labor to distracte , or rather to Befoole thee , with inequall obiectinge Inequall obiectinge for our catholicke churche , hauinge confessedlie continued duringe al the last thousand yeres , and theirs but since Luthers tyme , theire liberty of exceptinge against soe many popes , is thereby inequall as in respect of the other fewer number of theirs to be by vs excepted againste : ( in steed of answere ) what intemperate malice haith eyther fayned , or truely sometimes deliuered , concerninge the supposed wycked lyues of certaine popes , whoe not beinge the first restorers to lighte of our religion , liued soe whereas yt appeareth by direction signified next hereafter at . k. l. that our catholicke religion , hath bene generally professed for aboue a thousand yeres ( at the least ) laste paste , it is euident that all those popes , to whose liues our aduersaries make vsual exception , liued manie ages after this confessed begunne continuance of our religion manye ages after the same was vniuersallye professed , let my fore warninge hereby once for all , suffice to enforme thee directly as to the point , that the question nowe is not whether the highe priestes of the ould lawe or the highe priestes nowe , haue after the establishement of religion byn sometymes wicked men or not , ( for admittinge they were , yet are wee taughte not to Act. 23.5 . speake euill of the people , but in obedience to Math. 23.3 . obserue what they teache , not what they doe . ) The very touche of that nowe properlie yssuable , ys whether that the truth of religion haueinge byn ( as ys supposed againste vs ) extincte , or to the worlde latente and inuisible for soe manie hundreth yeres paste , may be thought to be nowe reuealed to the worlde by men of fastigiouse and wicked life ; That our catholicke faithe ( the manye professors and diuulgers whereof are confessed for Sainctes : as for example firste concerninge S. Gregorie and S. Austine who aboue a thousande yeres since conuerted vs Englishe men to the faithe of Christe , maister Ascham in apolog. procaen . Dom. printed . Londini . 1578. pag. 33. circa med . saithe . Augustinus Anglorum Apostolus qui nominatur &c. fundator omnis papisticae doctrinae &c. and Iohn . Bale in catalog . scriptor . illustr. Britan. printed . at . Basil . cent. 14. pag. 117. saithe of Austine . Plebem per interpretes fidem papisticam docuit . And maister William Harison in his description of Britanye , set before Hollinsheads greate Cronicle after the laste edition , volum. 1. pag. 29. b. line . 11. saythe . Austine came and brought in poperie : with more full wordes , ibidem . pag. 27. a. line 27. & 30. and yet maister Godwine in his catalogue of Bishops , printed . 1601. pag. 3. ante med . saith . That blessed and holie father S. Gregory , &c. and maister Thomas Bell in his suruey of poperie , printed . 1596. part. 3. cap. 2. pag. 187. circa med . tearmeth him Sainte Gregorie surnamed the greate , that holie and learned Bishope of Rome , &c. Allso maister Godwine in his catalogue , tearmeth Austine , Saincte Austine , ( pag. 7. ante med . ) our Apostle . ( pag. 7. initio . ) And maister Foxe act. mon. printed . 1576. pag. 117. a prope finem , and maister Godwin in his catalogue , pag. 4. fine , doe affirme and mencion the miracles wrought ( at our conuersion ) by Austine throughe Gods hande : And see the like affirmed by Hollinsheade in his foresaide Cronicle . pag. 100. b. line . 60. Secondlie concerninge S. Bede , who liuinge aboute a hundreth yeres after our saide conuersion , and diuulged the historie thereof : Luc. Osiander in his epitom . &c. centur. 8. lib. 2. cap. 3. pag. 58. initio , saithe . Beda omnibus pontificijs erroribus , in quibus nos hodie à Papa dissentimus inuolutus est &c. and yet saithe further there of him . Bonus fuit vir : as allso he is tearmed Reuerende Bede by maister Foxe act. mon. printed . 1576. pag. 128. b. initio . and by maister Bell , in his regimente &c. printed . 1606. pag. 175. initio . and by maister Bucer . Whoe ( in his gratulatis ad Ecclesiam Anglican●m , printed . Anno 1548. pag. 82. post med . ) tearmeth him , verè venerabilem Bedam , and maister Cowper in his chronicle , printed . 1565. at the yere , 734. fol. 171. b. saithe . The holie man Beda for his learninge , and godlie life , was renowned in all the worlde &c. In like manner concerninge S. Boniface whoe aboue 800. yeres since conuerted Germanie to the faithe of Christe , that he was a knowne catholicke , see plainelie confessed by the centurie writers , centur. 8. col. 794. line 51. and col. 796. line . 43. 44. &c. in which respecte they doe there tearme him , the slaue of Antichriste &c. and yet concerninge his like confessed sanctimonie of life see also there , col. 794. line . 49. vnder the title . Opera eius in ministerio bona , and col. 795. line . 23. and likewise col. 801. line . 41. vnder the title . De donis & virtutibus eius : Thirdlie concerninge saincte Bernard Abbot of Claireuaux who liued Anno Domini 1120. & was author of the Bernardine Monckes ( whereof see Hospinian . de origine monachatus . printed . 1588. fol. 179. b. initio . ) the centurie writers in theire 12. centurie , doe saye of him . Acerrimus propugnator sedis Antichristi fuit &c. ( col. 1638. line . 16. ) and againe , Bernardus coluit Deum Maozim ad nouissimum vitae suae articulum . ( col . 1637. line . 45. ) yet more . Ad comitem aquitanniae Bernardus dixit , quicquid extra Ecclesiam Romanam est , illud necessario iudicio Dei interire , sicut ea quae extra arcam fuerant in diluuio absorpta sunt &c. item qui Papam Romanum ( Antichristum ) persequitur , hunc ipsum filium Dei persequi . ( col . 1639. line . 44. ) and yet maister Whitaker de Ecclesia , printed . 1599. pag. 369. post med . saithe . Ego quidem Bernardum verè fuisse sanctum existimo : and Hieronymus Marius , in his Eusebius captiuus , printed Tiguri . 1597. fol. 36. a. circa med . saithe . Quis quaeso Basilium , Bernardum , Dominicum &c. tanquam à Deo reprobatos haberet ? Thus much of S. Bernarde . Fourthly as concerninge S. Francis and S. Dominicke who liuinge Anno Dom. 1204. instituted the seuerall orders of Franciscanes and Dominicanes : theire religion was soe euidently catholicke , that maister Whitaker de Ecclesia , printed . 1599. pag. 369. post med . saithe . Franciscus vero & Dominicus homines superstitiosi fuerunt &c. de religione vero quod sciam , idem illi senserunt quod nunc vulgus papistarum sentit : and yet Pantaleon in his chronic . printed . 1568. pag. 100. initio , saithe . Dominicus vir doctus & bonus praedicatorum ordinem instituit Anno 1225. and concerninge S. Dominicke , see Dominicus Marius as nexte before : and Luther in his loci communes printed . 1594. class. 5. pag. 117. circa med . saithe . Fateor sanè non defuisse suadona , Francisco , Dominico , Bernardo , &c. and Pantaleon : in chronic . pag. 95. fine . saithe . Sanctus Franciscus sanctitate & eruditione illustris , in Italia claret : and Melancthon , in his apologia confessio● . Augustanae , printed at Witemberg . 1573. fol. 221. b. ante med . saithe seriously . Bernardus Franciscus & alij sancti viri &c. and in his corpus doctrinae , printed Lipsiae . 1561. pag. 95. fine , yt is saide . Antonius , Bernardus , Dominicus , Franciscus , & alij sancti patres , elegeruut certum vitae genus &c. And Tindal in his reuelation of Antichrist extant in maister Foxe his act. mon. printed 1563. pag. 1338. a. prope initium , saithe . I doubte not but saincte Bernarde , Francis , Dominicke , and many other holy men erred as concerninge masse : Hitherto of of them . Lastlie as concerninge Franciscus Xauerius , whoe beinge by profession a Iesuite , did in this our age viz. Anno 1541. beginne his succesful conuersion of the easte India to the Christiane faithe , confirminge the same to them of that nation with greate holines of life and stupendiouse miracles , the same is soe euident and confessed , that maister Richard Hackluite preacher , in his booke of principall nauigations &c. printed . 1599. in 2. part . of the 2. volum . pag. 88. initio . doth in such respecte mencion ( to vse his owne wordes ) that holie man ( Xauerius ) his particuler vertues , and wonderful workes in that region . Sainctes ) hauinge byn vniuersally professed ( as is confessed ) for aboue a thousand See heretofore in the preface to the reader . initio . in the margine at . a. the testimonies of Simon de Voyon , maister Powel , maister Parkins , and maister , Naper , yeres at the leaste before Luther , and ( as confesseth maister Naper ) duringe all that time without maister Naper vpon the reuelations proposition . 36. fine , ( and after the edition of 1594. pag. 68. fine , and after the other edition , of . 1611. pag. 90. fine , ) saithe . We conclude that betweene the yere of Christe 300. and 316. the Antichristian papisticall reigne began reigning vniuersallye , and without any debateable contradiction . 1260. yeres . anie debatable contradiction , shoulde nowe in this laste age beginne to be impugned , and thereupon abandoned : That likewise the religion and churche of protestantes at this present , pretended for onelie true , should continewe vnknowne , latente Hereof see heretofore in the preface to the reader , at . a. fine , the seuerall testimonies of maister Brightman , and maister Naper . and inuisible for aboue a thousand yeres paste , and but nowe see next hereafter at . p. brought to lighte and reuealled , and nowe also but reuealled by men of such vnworthie condicion , as hath bene formerlie hereby described , and whoe then knewe of Luthers not knowinge of any to ioyne with him at the time of his firste begunne innouation , see heretofore , cap. 1. sect. 1. in the margine at . l. and see also further heretofore in the preface to the reader at . d. e. g. h. this poynte ys also more euident in that the prooffe of the affirmatiue lying on our aduersaries part , they are not hable to name anie one congregation , nor soe muche as any one man , who at Luthers firste breache from our churche , anno 1517. was then originally not catholicke but protestante . not of anye other churche , or soe much as of anie one other person in the worlde , at that time formerlie in beinge and of their religion , ys the scruple which ministreth the nowe present occasion of soe greate doubte ; For that our foresayde holie professors shoulde damnablie erre , and that the deuill and Luther , the deuill and Suinglius , the deuil and Carolostadius , and men soe further branded as Andreas , Caluin , Beza , and the reste ( pardon courteouse reader the zeale of my soe earneste speakinge , by me nowe or els where throughout this treatise vsed , as but vpon supposall til they be answered or auoided of the premisses for true ) that these I saye should be vsed by God ( as the apologie of the churche of Englande saythe of Luther and Suinglius ) for see this in maister Iewels defence of the apologie of the church of Engla●d , printed . 1571. part. 4. cap. 4. diu. 2. pag. 426 prope finem : and see heretofore in the preface to the reader , at . e. f. i. and alsoe in the margine there at . h. moste excellente men , euen sente of God to giue lighte to the wholle worlde in the midst of darknes , when the truth was vnknowne and vnhearde of , ys the poynte nowe insisted vpon , and specially referred to thy consideration : for if these men haue the truth with them , & that the true churche as they houlde , eyther erred or became inuisible ( to speake the leaste ) for the thousand yeres laste paste before Luther , then as in case of lyke supposall sayde Tertulian , wee maye likewise saye Tertul. de prascript . saithe . Age nunc omnes ( Ecclesia ) errauerint &c. nullam respexit spiritus sanctus vt eam in veritatem deduceret , ad hoc missus à Christo , ad hoc postulatus de patre &c. neglexerit officium Dei villicus Christi Vicarius , finens Ecclesias aliter interim intelligere , aliter credere quam ipse per Apostolos praedicabat , &c. ecquid verisimile est , vt tot ac tanta ( Ecclesia ) in vnam fidem errauerint ? &c. aliquos Marcionitas & Valentinianos ( for which wee maye no lesse Ironically saye aliquaem Lutherum & Suinglium ) liberanda veritas expectabat : interius perperam euangelizabatur perperam credebatur tot millia millium , perperam operata , vt tincta , tot opera fidei perperam administrata , tot virtutes , tot charismata perperam operata , tot sacerdotia , tot ministeria perperam functa tot denique martyria perperam coronata . Is it like that soe many , and soe great churches erred ? Or ( to forbeare the like complainte of Nazianzen . ep. 2. ad Chelid . saithe . Absconditam post Christum sapientiam nobis annunciant , rem Lachrimis dignam , si enim triginta his annis f●des originem habuit , cum quadringenti ( for which wee maye nowe saye mille quingenti ) ferè anni ab eo tempore fluxerint , quo Christus palam conspectus est , inane tanto tempore fuit Euangegelium , inanis etiam fides nostra , & martires quidem frustra martyrium subierunt , frustra etiātales tantique antistites populo praefuerunt . Nazianzen ) as sayde that worthie auncient father Vincentius Lyrinensis ( in his goulden booke translated by our aduersaries ) in these wordes : Vincentius Lyrinensis . l. adu . haeret . cap. 33. and after the Englishe ● translation , printed . at London by Thomas Fulke . Anno 1611. fol. 59. a. which nouelties if they should be receyued , it cannot be , but that the faithe of the blessed fathers shoulde be violated , eyther all or for a greate parte thereof at the leaste : that all the faithfull of all ages , all the sainctes , all the chaste or continente virgines , all the clergie , Leuites and priestes , soe manie thousande of confessors , so greate armies of martyrs , soe greate an assemblie , and multitude of citties and people , soe manie ilandes , prouinces , kinges , nations , kingdomes , contries , and finally that nowe allmoste al the worlde &c. shoulde be saide to haue byn ignorante for soe longe continuance of tyme , to haue erred , to haue blasphemed , and not to haue knowne what they should beleiue &c. And yf the auncient fathers mighte thus set foorthe & amplifie againste all then pretence of appearinge nouellisme , the absurde supposall of the churches erringe , but for soe smale a season ( in comparison ) before theire tymes , how much more then ys the same nowe preuaillinge againste the indignitie of our aduersaries assertion , in chargeinge the confessed true churche with latencie and error for soe manie moe hundreth yeres as are by them as before pretended , til nowe at laste that Martine Luther and others , Nexte heretofore at . p. gaue lighte to the wholle worlde in the mydst of darknes : In which respecte I will ( and as I take not vnaptelie ) conclude , with signifyinge my complainte hereat in these wordes ( allmoste the very same with those of our learned aduersary maister D. Bilson in the like case . ) maister Bilson in his suruey of Christes sufferinges , printed . 1604. pag. 421. ante med . If Christian religion were not ( professed soe manie confessed ages ) since Christes tyme before our age ( wherein Luther and Suinglius men soe qualified as before sayde , tooke vpon them to restore the same ) this ( then ) ys a greater forsakeinge of Christe , then any was on the crosse , for then hath God forgotten all his promisses soe often mencioned in the prophets , and confirmed to Christe &c. The due consideration to be hadde of all which premisses ( beloued Reader ) I doe without all further inferringe or vrgeinge , finallie referr to the religiouse care of thy owne more leasurable reserued obseruation and iudgemente .

THE CONTENTS OF THE BOOKE . CHAPT. I. SEct. 1. mencioninge the motiues of Luthers reuolt . Sect. 2. his obiected disputation with the deuil . Sect. 3. an examination of that which is pretended in answere thereto . Sect. 4. the acknowledgmente thereof from learned protestantes them selues . Chapt. 2. Luthers licentiouse doctrines . Sect. 1. concerninge pastors beinge subiecte to the peoples iudgment : Sect. 2. of not warringe againste the turke . Sect. 3. touchinge the canonicall scriptures and theire translation . Sect. 4. concerninge faithe . Sect. 5. concerninge workes . Sect. 6. concerninge marriage , diuorce &c. Sect. 7. concerninge magistracie . Sect. 8. concerninge sacraments and their administration . Sect. 9. of Christes passion in his humane nature vpon the crosse . Sect. 10. concerninge the B. Trinitie . Sect. 11. of God and the author of sinne . Sect. 12. concerninge marriage and single life . Sect. 13. concerninge the immortalitie of the soule . Sect. 14. concerninge locall hell . Chapt. 3. Of Luthers externall behauiour : and Sect. 1. of his pride : Sect. 2. of his contention , and raylinge : Sect. 3. of his inconstancie in doctrine . Sect. 4. of his pretended certaintie in doctrine . Sect. 5. of his maintayninge his doctrine againste his owne conscience . Sect. 6. his marriage and other condicion of life . Sect. 7. of Iacobus Andreas . Chapt. 4. Sect. 1. of Melancthon . Sect. 2. of Bucer . Sect. 3. of Bernardine Ochine : and some litle touche of Knoxe , Bucanan , Crammer , Goodman , &c. Sect. 4. of Carolostadius . Chapt. 5. Of Suinglius : and Sect. 1. the maner of his reuolte and pretended reuelation . Sect. 2. his doctrines . Sect. 3. of his vnchaste conuersation : Sect. 4. his sedition and deathe . Sect. 5. of Luther , and his arisinge at one tyme , and the ominouse apparitions then before shewed &c. Chapt. 6. Sect. 1. Of Caluins externall behauior and death . Sect. 2. of his doctrine concerninge God and the author of sinne : Sect. 3. his doctrine touchinge the Trinitie : Sect. 4. of his translatinge the scriptures , and his doctrine of Christes sufferinges : Sect. 5. his proude reiectinge of the fathers in theire affirminge of our catholicke doctrines , concerninge , 1. the Trinitie , 2. freewill , 3. merite of workes , grace and iustification , 4. lymbus patrum , 5. prayer for the deade , 6. lente faste , 7. grace confered by sacraments , 8. the necessitie of baptisme , 9. ceremonies vsuall in sacramentes , 10. concupiscence not to be sinne in the baptised , 11. Christe mediator accordinge to his humane nature , 12. the vnmarryed life of priestes , 13. satisfaction , 14. solemne enioyned pennance , 15. monachisme , 16. Peters primacy , 17. Antichriste , 18. the Romane churches primacie , 19. induration , 20. reall presence , and reseruation , 21. sacrifice &c. 22. Angells and Sainctes , 23. Images . Sect. 6. his sedition Chapt. 7. Sect. 1. Of Beza his licentiouse doctrine , and allso of his Andebert and Candida &c. Sect. 2. his marriages . Sect. 3. his equiuocatinge i● doctrine . Sect. 4. his sedition , and contempt of the auncient fathers . Sect. 5. his bouldnes with the scriptures . FINIS .